Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

The final battle against Muzan has been brutal, yet ultimately they had won. 

But at what cost? 

So many lives lost in the final countdown, so many friends and colleagues gone. The ache in Makomo’s heart dulled the throbbing pain that ran through her body. She had barely survived until that moment, but she knew her time was almost over; blood pooled beneath her, oozing from her severed leg and arm, both injuries provoked by Kamado when the demon king attempted to take control of the sun breather’s body. 

“Makomo-san!” 

“I… I'm so sorry, Makomo-san” 

She heard the Kamado siblings talk, their voices sounding muffled. They were always so kind, so warm. It hurt her to hear them so heartbroken. Tanjiro supported his sister's weight against him, ignoring his own injuries. 

“Don't worry about me…” Her voice came slurred. “I'm… glad… to have met you… saved you…” She lifted her remaining arm, ignoring the pain that spread through all her body as she patted the siblings' heads. “Live happy… for those who can't…” 

She wanted to say more, she wanted to ask them to visit Urokodaki (although she was confident they'd do it anyway). She wanted to ask them to take care of Kanzaburo, the old crow had never left her side, she was worried for the poor bird once he realized his slayer was gone. She wanted for them to tell Kiriya he had been a good successor to his father, that she was grateful for all the things the Ubuyashiki family did for her, for them. 

Maybe now that she was dying she could apologize to Giyuu and Sabito for not slaying that demon in Mount Fujikasane so it could have never hurt them, maybe she’d see once again the faces of her fallen comrades, she wished she could have given her condolences to their loved ones before joining them in the afterlife, though. 

There were so many things she wanted to say, to do, but her body grew weaker and more tired with every breath she took. She barely heard the frantic voices of the kakushi approaching and the crows flying off before everything turned black. 

“Urokodaki Makomo, the Water Hashira has fallen in battle!”

.

.

.

He knew he had been living with borrowed time for years. He had made peace with his death, every demon slayer eventually realized that their time walking on this land was a countdown to their grave. It didn’t make him less upset now that he had just begun to learn how to appreciate that precious time for fate to decide his life was coming to an end. 

They had won, Muzan was gone for good now. The bastard tried to possess the Kamado boy with hopes of conquering the sun, only for his plans to fail spectacularly. It would have been hilarious, Sabito had to admit; it would have been hilarious if Muzan hadn’t dragged the poor child to an early grave. 

How many of his brothers and sisters in arms had perished in only one night? 

How much blood was spilled? How many lives were crushed? How many sacrifices were made? 

He wanted to rage, to curse at the now late demon king, but his injuries were finally taking a toll on his body. Considering how much blood he had lost and how deep his injuries went, it was a miracle for him to remain in one piece, considering all the destruction around him. 

Sabito felt the Kamado girl clinging to him, her voice already hoarse from all the crying and yelling (he thought she deserved to yell all she wanted at a world that had been nothing but cruel to her and her family). He wanted to comfort her, but realized his limbs felt heavy, like lead, his gaze was getting blurry, too, and his head felt fuzzy. 

So this is it, I guess.

“Sabito-san! Don’t go!” He was sure if the girl kept crying she’d end up damaging her vocal chords even further, but he didn’t have the heart nor the strength to scold her. “P-Please! Don’t leave me! …Not you too!” 

Silly girl, don’t waste your tears on me, keep your head up. You defied every expectation the corps had on you, you battled your instincts, you fought alongside your brother and you even conquered the sun! 

If only he could tell her that. Sabito was sure her brother would only wish for her to carry on with her life, enjoying her regained humanity. 

How frustrating it is to not have the strength to speak. So he did the only thing he could. 

He smiled. 

He gave her a reassuring smile that tried to mask all the pain his weakened body endured. 

Slowly, his breaths became slower, until life slipped out of his reach. 

The crows would soon announce his death. 

“Igarashi Sabito, the Water Hashira has fallen in battle!”

.

.

.

She feels herself floating in a comfortable stillness, everything is so quiet, is this the afterlife? 

He tries to open his eyes, yet everything remains pitch black. 

“If you could change this outcome, would you try?” 

A voice echoes, its ominous presence feels oddly reassuring. 

They remain silent, confused by those words, unaware of each other's company. The voice continues. 

“If you were given a second chance, would you take it?” 

“What kind of question is that?” 

“Are you offering a second chance? For real?” 

“Little foxes, I’m giving you the opportunity to change the outcome of the war, to save as many as you can. Your stories may have come to an end, but somewhere else, someone will need of your assistance if you wish for the cycle to break” 

“So I’ll say it one more time”

“If you were given a second chance, would you take it?”

“...”

“...”

“Yes”

The voice doesn't say anything else, but they can guess it is pleased with their answer. Warmth surrounds them before they feel like they are suddenly being thrown in a free fall. 

.

.

.

THUD!

He lets out a pained grunt when his back hits the ground, the grass does little to cushion the impact. Sabito stays still for some minutes as he tries to process whatever had just happened. He should be dead, he knows it's a fact, there's no way his body somehow overcame such massive blood loss. Yet here he is, laying face up in the middle of who knows where. The soft sound of leaves rustling and insects buzzing makes him guess he's somewhere in the middle of a forest. 

He groggily opens his eyes, his gaze meeting the sunset sky partially covered by the cups of the trees. He pushes himself to sit up, a chill runs down his spine when the wind caresses his face. 

So he really is alive. 

Sabito’s gaze lands on the figure sitting next to him. 

He can feel his heart stuttering at the familiar cyan eyes, the black hair and the flowery haori. She's gazing at the clouds with an absent-minded expression on her face, so familiar yet so different by the aging. 

No

That's impossible 

She never got to wear the corps uniform

So why…? 

“Makomo-san?” 

Cyan gaze met lavender, and Makomo's eyes widen in surprise and recognition when she sees him. Sabito thinks she looks like she has seen a ghost by the way her breath hitches and threatens to make her Constant Total Concentration Breathing falter. 

He's sure he looks the same, pale and shaken to the core. 

It still feels unreal for Makomo to think she's been given a second chance. A second chance to make things… right? Better? It's unclear. She was pondering her situation when that achingly familiar voice drags her feet back to earth. It feels like an eternity since the last time she saw those lavender eyes. 

“Sabito…”

If he's also here and he looks as confused as her it can only mean one thing, right? 

“You heard that voice too, didn't you?” He scrunches his nose in a puzzled expression before nodding. 

“Yeah… that thing about having a second chance… right?” 

She hums back in agreement. So they are on the same page, at least it explains why the two of them are there, alive; except it doesn't make sense at all, but Makomo has learnt to not let her thoughts spiral into things that are beyond her understanding for her own sake.

“Whatever was that, one thing is certain, we somehow are alive and in one piece.” Her left hand hovers subconsciously to her right arm and leg, the memory of her limbs getting clean cut from her body sends something akin to phantom pain towards her now-reattached limbs. It's as if their bodies had rewinded back in time, too, as she doesn't feel the same strength she felt once she unlocked the slayer mark. 

“So what now?” Sabito grumbles. Even if he’s no longer the child she remembers he acts like the Sabito she grew up with, the Sabito who would easily grow impatient when things moved too slow for his liking. 

“We try to do as the voice said.” She says as she stands back up.

Taking a glance at their surroundings, Makomo realizes they are at the outskirts of a mountain, yet it doesn’t look like the familiar scenery of Mount Sagiri. A thought flashes through her mind but it’s quickly brushed aside, as neither the trees nor the weather match the ones in Mount Kumotori. 

“Why don’t we keep walking while we talk? I have the feeling that we need to venture further into this place.” 

Besides her, Sabito mutters something about the mountain giving him the creeps. He does follow her, though. 

As they delve deeper inside the mountain, they remain in a rather awkward silence. Makomo can understand it, at least she thinks so. They technically have known each other for a while, yet it’s clear that they have lost each other a long time ago, too. How can you reconnect with someone who has been dead for years and suddenly is living and breathing in front of you? 

As the last rays of sun fade away and night comes, the petite woman decides it's best if she breaks the silence. Besides, she feels she’s finally connecting some dots. 

“I think I know where we are,” she begins, her footsteps barely making any sound as she quietly makes her way through the forest. Sabido turns his gaze upon her in an inquisitive manner. “A year or so ago, I recall getting a mission alongside another Hashira to deal with a possible Lower Moon in a place named Mount Natagumo, many mizunoto ranked slayers were disappearing so they sent us to investigate and deal with the demon.” 

“Should’ve sent us earlier,” Sabito mumbles, when Makomo gives him a puzzled look he stumbles a little with his words. “I mean… us as me and the other Hashira… ugh, I mean , I too was sent to a mission in Mount Natagumo alongside another Hashira to deal with a possible Lower Moon.” 

“I see…” 

“Yeah…” 

“...” 

Makomo can almost feel the itching curiosity emanating from her fellow water breathing user. 

“... Were you too faced with those creepy-ass spiders?” He finally blurts out and Makomo lets out a startled chuckle. 

“You got scared by the spider demons?” She fights back the urge to laugh harder when the redhead’s face lights up, making him look like a tomato. 

“Of course not! That’d be unmanly! Besides I… I was just disgusted by their appearance” 

He looks almost offended, and Makomo knows that Sabido definitely fought fiercely as ever during that mission; yet deep down she remembers vividly how once he screamed and cowered behind Giyuu while she dealt with a spider that snuck into their room back at Urokodaki’s house during their training days. 

“That’s good to know,” she teases one more time as her chuckles die down, leaving only an amused smile on her lips. “... But yes, I too faced demons with spider-like features.” 

She feels Sabito's gaze upon her, he's likely waiting for her to spill what has been bubbling in her mind. It's almost endearing, no matter how many years have passed or if they come from different realities (“parallel universes, don't you think it'd be fascinating if they existed?” Kanae once said), Sabito always seems to trust in her the most. 

“I was thinking, we got sent to the past after someone or something gave us a ‘second chance’ when we were on the brink of death,” she began, one of her hands fidgeting with the hilt of her sword. “Considering that the both of us seem to recall loosely the same events in this mountain, it is likely that the same thing has either already happened or is currently happening… at least that's my guess.” She admits. 

Sabito hums as he rubs his chin in a thoughtful manner. 

“If we were given that so-called second chance then, why are we here? Together, I mean.” He clarifies. “It doesn't make sense, like… at all” 

The peach-haired slayer has a point. Why don't just send them back in time in their respective timelines to make things different? Perhaps…

“Perhaps we are meant to change the outcome in another timeline instead of our own.” 

Why, though, that's something they might never know. 

She wonders how Sabito will take her statement. As far as she remembers the boy was always sceptical about supernatural things beyond demons, even if he treasured the fox mask Urokodaki had gifted him before going to his final selection, the boy treated it more as a good wishes gift, a memento of his accomplishment rather than a protection charm. Much to Makomo's surprise, the young man seems lost in thought, maybe he does believe her, maybe he's just too tired to argue.

They remain in silence for another while as they venture further. 

“... Say… if it's true that we're in another timeline, or whatever this is…” His voice wavers for a moment, long enough for Makomo to take notice. “Who do you think is the Water Hashira here?” 

Now that she thinks about it, Sabito's question is a good one. Furthermore, if the same events are to occur, then it means they are likely to have an encounter with the water hashira from this reality, she hopes it is someone else, it sure would be rather awkward to face another her or another Sabito. 

“Who knows? Water breathing is one of the most widespread breathing techniques amongst the corps, the pool of candidates is quite large.” She says. Still, they both know that's partially a lie. 

Even with the relatively bigger amount of water breathing users, very few of them actually have a remarkable grasp of the breathing technique. There's a reason why there were so many slayers under the role of Water Hashira from the span of Urokodaki’s retirement to the moment she managed to climb up the ranks until being eligible for the position, she guesses the same could be applied to Sabito. Makomo is still uncertain of how many deviations exist between timelines, but she has a gut feeling that some things are the same. One of which is the fact that in recent years, before Kamado, Urokodaki Sakonji has only had three students under his care. 

They know that, if they were to meet the water pillar from this world, there's only another person who could fit in the role. Someone with raven black hair and blue eyes. 

Tomioka Giyuu

From the corner of her eye she notices how Sabito's jaw clenches, he too has come to the same conclusion. It's still a theory, but the short-haired girl feels like her junior’s last memory of his dearest friend is a painful one. 

They went to the same final selection, after all . 

THRUM!

A thundering noise resonates across the forest, startling both Hashira. There must be a fight already occurring somewhere. The memory of Lower Five flashes across their minds, his cruelty towards a certain opponent. 

“Ta-!”

“Nezu-!” 

They both freeze for a second before the urgency kicks back in. As Sabito is ready to rush into action, Makomo stops him. 

“Wait!” 

He gives her an annoyed glare that she brushes off quite easily. 

“It was the Water Hashira who finished off Lower Five,” she points out. “I don't know how much we should alter the events, but maybe if we can earn them some time, perhaps Ne… Kamado could come out less hurt.” 

“You mean taking down the other demons before them so they can rush to Lower Five?” Sabito bites the inner side of his mouth as he anxiously bounces one leg. “... Fine, let's split and meet back where the Lower Moon is.” 

Makomo hums in agreement. 

“I'll take the sister! You take the father!” She barely registers Sabito's complaint before she rushes to her next spot. 

“Hey wait!” Yet before he could say anything she's already gone. 

Damn her and her speed. 

“Great, just great.” Sabito groans before rushing to the opposite direction Makomo took. He knows it is very unlike him to be so apprehensive, he blames it to the whole weirdness of the situation. Not to mention there's that huge chance of encountering him .

He doesn't know if he's ready to face him yet. 

It's unmanly to not face his fears, he knows, so he grits his teeth as his feet drag him through the forest. A small river is visible when Sabito hears the familiar sound of fighting. It seems he has found his target. 

Tightening the grip on the hilt of his katana, Sabito runs until he finds the source of the noises. The hulking figure of a demon with the face of a spider is threatening to crush a teenager’s skull, if the sickening sound of bones cracking says anything. 

The redhead soon takes notice that the boy is wearing the pants of the slayer corps and has a boar head. Weird, he vaguely remembers saving a different teenager back then; it must be another of the minor differences he'll have to tell Makomo about later, now he needs to slay the spider demon one more time. 

“ Water Breathing, Fourth Form: Striking Tide! ”

His sword slashes the demon's body, effectively decapitating it and cutting its body in big chunks. It loosens its grasp on the boar-headed boy’s head, making him fall to the ground in a coughing fit. Once he sees the demon beginning to disintegrate Sabito puts his katana back in its sheath. 

The Water Hashira will reach this place at any moment, he should leave quickly. As he's getting ready to depart, his eyes catch a glimpse of the boar standing still and practically vibrating from enthusiasm, now that he can take a better look at him Sabito is almost baffled at how ridiculously buff the boy looks. 

“OI FOX FACE! YOU LOOK STRONG, FIGHT ME!” 

He flinches from the unexpectedly gruff voice, it seems boar-head is a battle freak. Sabito is pretty sure the kid is straining his vocal chords way beyond their already hurt state and he doesn't seem to care about it. 

Why am I always let in charge of the rowdy teenagers? 

As he mentally laments his luck, the young man takes a rope out of an inner pocket from his haori and, before the boar kid manages to react, Sabito has him tied up and hanging from a tree. The teenager doesn't take long before he begins demanding to be set free. 

“WHAAAT?! UNTIE ME FOXFACE! THE GREAT HASHIBIRA INOSUKE ALMOST KILLED THAT LOWER MOON, GAH!” 

“What are you talking about? That wasn't a lower moon, or are you too dumb to notice?” 

The boar, Inosuke, grumbled as he squirmed frantically in an attempt to release himself from the ropes. For a moment Sabito is concerned about how far he could go to free himself. 

“Huh?! Of course I knew! I only said what Tontaro said!” 

‘Tontaro’? Probably not a real name, at least he hopes so for the sake of the poor soul. He's lost enough time with the loud teenager, Sabito should leave now. 

“Hey! HEY! UNTIE ME YOU DUMB FOX FACE! YER NOT EVEN HEADING TO THE RIGHT DIRECTION!” 

He'd be seriously worried for Inosuke’s throat if the boy wasn't getting on his nerves. 

At least he's not as foul-mouthed as the Shinazugawa brat back then when he rescued her from the spider demon, but still… Why are the younger slayers so loud? 

If she recalls correctly, one of the spider demons is nearby. The familiar gruesome sight of silk cocoons makes her scrunch her nose. That must be the sister, Makomo has already beheaded her once, she can do it twice. From the report back then she recalls the Hashira accompanying her took care of the father, she trusts Sabito will deal with him.

He's no longer a 13 year old, this Sabito survived his final selection. This Sabito reached the rank of a Hashira. 

She hears someone struggling and runs towards said direction. There, she spots the familiar white silhouette of the female demon. 

“...I'll do it, I'll finish with all the slayers in this mountain!” She mutters to herself, yelping when Makomo touches her shoulder. “Eek!” 

She's terrified, just like the last time, Makomo notices. 

“You said you were going to finish with all the slayers here, didn't you?” She keeps her voice steady, devoid of the disgust she's currently feeling.

The demon takes a leap back, throwing one of her silky cocoons at her, Makomo slices through it with ease. Fear overtakes the demon girl’s features. 

“I… He's forcing me to do so! It's not my fault, I swear!” She's playing the role of a victim now, probably wanting to make her lower her guard or pity her so she might get the chance of being spared.

Makomo keeps her neutral face. 

“What matters is that you did it, nonetheless” 

“Please! Spare me! I… I swear I won't hurt any more humans!” Now she's trying to bargain. 

Honestly, it's as bothersome for the black haired girl as the first time. She'll end this quickly. 

Makomo takes a deep breath. 

“ Water Breathing… ”

The demon grits her teeth, desperation overtaking her features, she tries to fight back by launching more of her cocoons at her. Still, it's useless, as Makomo's blade slices through them with every move she makes until she slices through the demon's neck with ease. 

“ ... Third Form: Flowing Dance ” 

The sister demon's head gasps as it falls to the ground, its body quickly disintegrating until the only thing left is the kimono. 

“H…lp!” 

The voice sounded muffled by the cocoon. With a swing from her blade Makomo rips it open, its contents spilling on the ground. A slayer comes out of the cocoon, he has… a pretty plain appearance, yet he looks vaguely familiar for the female Hashira. 

“T-Thank you!” He stammers. “I was heading back to help when that demon caught me.” 

“I know,” Makomo replies softly as she sheathes her katana. “You seem fine, so I'll take my leave.” 

“Wait! There must be other demons roaming nearby, miss… most of the slayers have fallen… I-I’ll go with you”

He yelps when Makomo kneels beside him to do a quick checkup. She vaguely remembers having saved a kanoe ranked slayer from the cocoons, this must be the same boy. Luckily it seems the acid from the spider sister used only managed to dissolve his clothes. 

“That's kind of you, but you should prioritize your current state.” She scolds him gently, and the guy's face turns a deep shade of red as he realizes that by ‘current state’ Makomo is talking about his current lack of clothing. 

As she's getting ready to leave. She senses another presence approaching quickly. It doesn't feel demonic, yet it's powerful enough to be taken seriously. Makomo subtly makes sure her haori is folded in such a way that covers most of her uniform, it'd be troublesome to explain the golden buttons. 

“Oh my~” 

She almost freezes when she hears that voice. As she turns around she's faced with the petite figure of Kocho Shinobu. Although it's jarring for her to see her wearing Kanae’s haori and using her same smile, she hides her surprise underneath an impassive gaze. Kocho lands gracefully, her haori flowing around her in a way that resembles the wings of a butterfly. Despite the smile in her lips, Makomo can see she's alert. 

“I came here following the cocoons thinking I'd have to fight a demon.” There's a venomous undertone in her words at the mention of demons. “But it seems I didn't have to worry about it, how nice.” 

Makomo stays still, unsure of how she should react. Her silence makes Kocho hum with an amused glint in her eyes. 

“Were you the one who finished that demon?” 

“... Yes, I am.”

“...”

“...”

Before the silence becomes too awkward, Kocho chuckles light-heartedly. 

“My, my, where are my manners?” There's a mixture of amusement and exasperation in the purple-haired woman's voice. “I don't think we've met before. I'm Kocho Shinobu, the Insect Hashira, and who would you be?” 

Insect Hashira?

Makomo’s eyes widened in surprise. It's only now that she takes notice of the golden buttons on Kocho’s uniform. It only fuels her uneasiness as her mind races through the implications of the younger Kocho sister being a Hashira. 

Would that mean Kanae is…?

She brushes those thoughts aside. 

“... Tamura Makomo” She answers between mumbles. 

It's been years since she had used her family name to the point she barely considers it hers. Ever since her birth mother left her at the orphanage she kept growing detached from lt, and ever since Sakonji took her under his wing she has considered the former Water Hashira as her only real parental figure. Still, it would be too suspicious if either she introduced herself under Urokodaki’s name or with no family name, so for the time being she'll make use of that long-forgotten one. 

Kocho seems unaware of her inner turmoil, as she hums in acknowledgement, her smile never wavering. It's starting to make Makomo feel uncomfortable, while Kanae’s smile was warm and genuine, that smile in Shinobu’s lips feels carefully crafted as an attempt to replicate her older sister's. 

The insect Hashira seems to realize Makomo won't be willing to keep up with a conversation, as she glances somewhere over her shoulder. 

“Well, it was a pleasure to make us acquaintances, Tamura-chan! But I need to take my leave now, I hope our paths cross again sometime.” She chirps before setting off with a graceful leap. 

Now that she's not under those purple eyes’ scrutiny, Makomo indulges herself in letting out a weary sigh. She knows this Kocho doesn't know her yet, but still some tiny part of herself feels insulted by being referred to as if she was younger than the other Hashira. She blames it on her equally petite frame and youthful face; it used to make things even funnier when new slayers learnt that she was actually the second oldest pillar, only a couple of years younger than the imposing Stone Hashira. 

“Uhm… Tamura-san?” 

She cringes involuntarily as she turns to face the guy she rescued. He flinches back as he feels her glare casted upon him. 

Don't be too harsh on him, it's not his fault. 

“You can call me Makomo… please”, she softens her voice, the least she needs is to release her tension onto someone who doesn't deserve it. 

The guy relaxes a little. His gaze shifts nervously between her figure and somewhere far away, probably where Kocho has gone. 

“Right! Ta… Makomo-san!” He quickly corrects himself, fidgeting with the hilt of his katana. “I was just wondering if you happened to be somehow acquainted with Giyuu…” His eyes stay glued to the ground. “It's just that… I-I noticed you seem to have a mask similar to the one he used during our final selection so… maybe I'm overthinking things… Y-You don't need to answer me, though!” 

Makomo's breath hitches, she doesn't remember much of her interaction with this slayer back in her world, yet she has the feeling he wasn't this chatty. The mention of her other fellow student fills her with an unexpected relief. 

“... We studied under the same teacher.” She keeps it vague, it's for the best, for now. When she realizes he is willing to ask more she decides it's time to keep moving. “The kakushi will arrive shortly, I'm sure they can provide some cover for you.” 

She sees how his face reddens up once more before she sets off in the same direction she saw Kocho going. The black haired girl chastises herself for letting the conversation take much of her precious time; yet giving a second thought she wonders if it was for the better, after all, Kocho also got delayed by their small talk, giving the water Hashira from this world enough time to deal with the Lower Moon and give Kamado enough opening to protect their demonic sibling. 

At least she hopes so.

Chapter Text

Since the beginning of the mission Giyuu has been oddly on edge. As if a gut feeling was warning him of something big that was about to happen. 

It doesn't matter, he has a job to do. 

He is glad that Kocho has suggested they split up. He knows the insect Hashira is well-intentioned (most of the time), but her relentless teasing can sometimes become too much for him. As he runs through the forest he hears someone yelling and thrashing around. 

“GAH! STUPID FOX FACE LEFT ME HANGING HERE, OI, OIII!” 

A loud teenager with a boar mask is hanging from a tree in a way that is surprisingly familiar for him.  

No, now's not the time to let his thoughts wander off. 

“Oi, you!” The boy takes notice of his presence as he begins to squirm harder against the ropes. “Half n half guy! You look strong, untie me and fight me!” 

Giyuu deadpans at his words. 

“Train to become stronger first.” He can hear more offended grunts from the boar-headed boy. 

“Ugh! Untie me now, I say!” He demands. “I still need to find Monjiro! He's going after the Lower Moon guy!” 

That does catch his attention, he has already wasted enough time hearing the boy if there's another slayer fighting a Lower Moon, especially if they have sent mizunoto ranked slayers to the mountain. He doesn't say a thing as he rushes toward the direction where he senses the presence of a demon, ignoring the screaming of the boar kid he left behind.

As he delves deeper into the forest, for a moment he feels he's being observed. 

Doesn't feel like a Lower Moon, he can deal with it later.

After some more running he finally spots a familiar black and green checkered haori and his concerns increase. It's clear Tanjiro has been fighting Lower Five, and Giyuu could even consider it a miracle for the boy to still be alive as he spots the broken blade somewhere amidst the foliage. He received a letter from Urokodaki not too long ago mentioning the boy had passed the final selection; it filled him with immense relief back then. Still, Tanjiro has just begun his path as a demon slayer, as much potential as he has, he's still in no way ready to face a Lower Moon by his own. 

He knows he has to act quickly . 

Of course he knew Giyuu realized he was being watched. In another time he'd have poked fun at him for not realizing it sooner, but now he just feels relieved for not being spotted. Part of him feels his heart ache at the sight of his friend, more specifically, it hurts him to see how different this adult Giyuu seems to be when compared to the wide-eyed boy he remembers. It seems life was never going to be gentle for them, if the dullness of the raven's eyes and the scowl in the redhead that has grown to be his signature facial expression couldn't be further proof. 

Sabito moved jumping from branch to branch, his movements barely making a sound. Years of training in Mount Sagiri have made moving through these types of terrains feel like a second nature for him.

As he approaches the place where the fight is taking place he holds his breath. He often wondered how Giyuu would have been as a slayer; since their training days it was clear that, while Sabito held a better grasp of the forms and moved with a natural fierceness, deep down he always knew Giyuu could easily overcome him if given the right push in the right direction. Where Sabito was the raging waves of the ocean, Giyuu was the steady flow of the river, the calmness of the lake. He allows himself to indulge in this selfish desire to take a look at the fight from the safety of his hideout. He can only marvel at the elegant movements of the Water Hashira, how easily he cuts through Lower Five’s deadly threads as he unleashes a form that seems completely new to the redhead. 

Did Giyuu create a new form? 

He feels his chest swelling in pride as he witnesses how the blue tinted sword slashes through the small demon's neck with ease, its head falling with a soft thud as its body takes some final steps towards the boy with a checkered haori. 

Right, the siblings…

The Kamado genes sure are strong , he thinks as he takes a better look at the young slayer and his sister. Even if both look slightly older and different than the siblings he eventually grew fond of, Sabito can tell they're related nonetheless. The boy is bloodied from the injuries he sustained from the Lower Moon’s attacks, and his sister seems equally roughened, her wounds have mostly healed by now as she sleeps soundly near her brother’s grasp. 

“Tomioka-san?” He hears the boy ask as Giyuu turns to face him. 

“Tanjiro…” They stare in silence for a brief moment before the Water Hashira from this world deflects a sword aiming at the demon girl. 

“Oh?” Kocho’s saccharine voice comes as she takes a graceful leap backwards, Giyuu remains between his fellow Hashira and Tanjiro.

So she was sent for this mission here, as well. 

“My, my, Tomioka-san, did you lie during our last conversation about not wanting to befriend demons?” 

“...” Giyuu doesn’t say a word, his face remains impassive, much to Kocho’s annoyance, it seems. 

“You won’t try to defend yourself, I see.” The petite woman shifts her attention to the boy being protected by the raven. “Young man! Do you happen to realize that’s a demon you’re protecting, right?” 

“She’s my little sister! Nezuko hasn’t eaten anyone since she got turned into a demon!” Tanjiro explains as he cradles his still sleeping sister in his arms. 

“Is that so?” Kocho fakes a sympathetic tone in her voice, placing a hand against her cheek. “Well, in that case I’ll make sure to use my most painless poison on her!” She chirps in a way too cheery tone for what she had just said.

Sabito can only anxiously witness how Giyuu whispers some order to Tanjiro before the boy sets off as he puts his sister back in her box. He hears Kocho teasing him some more as she prepares to give chase to the younger slayer. He knows Makomo wondered about the uncertainty of how much they can change the events in this timeline, a warning hidden behind her usually obtuse words, but his body screams at him to do something . He's never been good at staying out of conflict. 

Before the Insect Hashira can give the Kamado boy chase, Sabito jumps at her in a surprise attack, their blades clash as she retreats, her crafted smile faltering for a second as anger and confusion spread over her features. Giyuu doesn’t look any better, in fact, Sabito feels a little guilty at how shaken the raven haired man looks by his sudden entrance, his eyes wide open and his mouth agape. 

“You know? It’s quite rude to get involved in someone else’s business.” He sees a vein popping in the woman’s forehead. “I’d love educating you on some good manners, but that might have to be sometime later!” And with that, the Insect Hashira sets off. 

“Oh shit.” Sabito curses, but before he can give chase to the female hashira he feels the urge to check on Giyuu’s state. The poor guy still seems beyond shocked. “C’mon Giyuu! We need to go after her!” 

His voice seems to pull the raven back from his odd trance. He seems at the verge of tears for a second before somehow regaining the stoic expression that apparently has become his default face. Giyuu nods quietly before they both chase after Kocho, her haori flows against the wind as she gracefully jumps from branch to branch, looking like a butterfly or a fairy straight out of one of those western folklore tales. 

She could also be compared to a mosquito, tiny and annoying;  a petty side of him thinks. 

Both men manage to keep up with her pace, even though she still holds a good distance from them. That is until another figure comes tackling the purple haired woman from one side, both falling to the ground in a tangle of limbs. As they approach the two figures, Sabito recognizes the pink flowery haori of the second one, her grip firm as she pins Kocho against the ground. Another vein pops out from the petite woman's forehead, clearly she's annoyed. 

“My, my, don't you know it's against the corps rules to fight each other?” 

The silence that has settled is filled with tension. Sabito unconsciously hovers his hand over his katana, from the corner of his eye he catches a glimpse of Giyuu doing the same, although if he's thinking of protecting or going against Kocho is still uncertain for him. 

As both women seem ready to push the fight a step further —Shinobu by attempting to attack Makomo with a hidden knife in her shoes, while Makomo takes a dagger out of her sleeve—; a crow comes cawing frantically. 

“Caw! Caw! New orders from the Master! Bring the slayer Kamado Tanjiro and his demon sister to the Master's Headquarters!” 

The kasugai crow repeated the orders as it gave a description of the burgundy-haired boy. The orders put a halt to the slayer's quarrel, as Makomo moves away from Shinobu’s back, letting the purple-haired woman stand up.

“Well…” 

“Bring the slayer with a pink flower patterned haori and the slayer with peach colored hair to the headquarters as well, caw!” 

Sabito stiffens as he realizes the crow is talking about Makomo and him. His senior reacts similarly, her hands instinctively gripping the border of her haori. Kocho must be fuming behind her perfectly crafted smile; he knows the Insect Hashira won't dare disobey the Master's orders yet it doesn't make her the least intimidating by how she glares at them. It's clear she won't hesitate to take some drastic measures if they don't cooperate. 

As the small group sets to leave the mountain, the peach-haired man takes a quick look at this world's version of his friend. Giyuu's stare is glued to the ground as he quietly follows the Insect Hashira. At first glance he seems as if he's regained his composure, but Sabito notices the way his shoulders are hunched and his hand grips tightly the side of his haori that has that all too familiar geometrical pattern. 

Makomo nudges him to catch his attention  before shaking her head, the message it's clear. 

Not now, we'll talk to him later. 

.

.

.

The kakushi that took them to the Ubuyashiki Estate quietly rushed out of sight; Makomo takes a look around the meeting area where Kocho waits patiently for further orders as another kakushi brings an unconscious Tanjiro to the courtyard. If her memory doesn't fail her and things are to happen the same way as in her timeline, it is likely that the trial for the Kamado siblings is about to take place.

Sabito stands practically glued to her side, both sharing the feeling of Deja Vu mixed with the curiosity and uncertainty of how different things might be here. One of such being the pillars from this world. Makomo wonders how many familiar faces she'll see and how many are going to be new acquaintances. 

From the corner of the eye she notices Giyuu has settled away from the area where most of the pillar usually gather during the bi-annual Hashira meeting. She thinks that's a good spot if one wants to keep as far as possible without risking to miss important details, she knows from experience, after all. 

As the other pillars arrive one by one, Makomo feels relieved to see most of the same faces she knew back home (but isn't this place the same as home?). She feels some curious glances directed towards them; it's a little bit awkward if she has to admit it, to be seen as a stranger by someone who you grew acquainted with, even if it was in another world (once again, Kanae would be thrilled to know these kind of things are possible, she thinks). 

“Why are those two wearing the Hashira uniform? I thought they were being prosecuted with the brat.” Iguro's voice comes from above as she sees him perched on a tree, his heterochromatic eyes not moving away from their figures. 

“They were like these when we had our little encounter at Mount Natagumo, although I'm ashamed to admit I didn't pay enough attention until now, how careless of mine.” Shinobu chimes in. 

“Maybe they were going to be promoted today…” Mitsuri, ever the optimist, tries to reason. 

“That’s impossible! I don't think I've heard lately of a slayer being considered to be promoted to a Hashira!” Makomo's heart aches at the sight of a very alive and very loud Rengoku. Even if she wasn't particularly close to the Flame Hashira, his loss was a major shock back then. If he's still alive here it can only mean that they still have a chance to prevent his death at the hands of the Upper Three. 

Her eyes wander to the small figure looking up at the sky. She recognizes Tokito, yet he looks unusually calm. 

“That cloud… it looks like a frog…” She hears the boy mumble, she takes a look at the cloud.

It indeed looks like a frog. 

Behind her Sabito cranes his head as if he was looking for someone else besides Tokito, there's concern visible on his lavender eyes as his lips are pressed in a flat line. 

Once Tanjiro begins to stir, the pillars’ focus shift to the boy with hanafuda earrings. She remembers the trial his sister underwent and how the outcome was positive at the end. For the time being, it seems all they can do is to stay back and watch the events flow once again. 

“Hey! You better behave, you're in the presence of the Hashira!” The kakushi that carried Tanjiro smacks him in the face, jolting him awake. The boy's gaze wanders cautiously through the faces of the men and women present in the courtyard. His eyes widen in recognition once he spots her and Sabito, although he looks as if he's seen a ghost. 

“Makomo? Sabito? How…?” Before he can further articulate his question his body gets rattled by a coughing fit. 

Makomo ought to ignore for the time being the way Giyuu flinches when Tanjiro addresses them. 

She's glad Shinobu has the decency of giving some painkillers mixed with water to Tanjiro before they order him to explain his situation. At least the youngest Kocho sister seems to be following Kanae's example as a doctor. It's not that she dislikes Shinobu, but their personalities often clashed and made it difficult for Makomo to see the younger Kocho as something more than a work colleague —not to mention this world's Shinobu irked her by the way she mimicked Kanae's personality. Kanae, whom she did consider a friend—. 

“Please listen to me! I became a demon slayer to find a way to turn my sister back to human, she hasn't harmed anyone since she got turned! I swear!” 

The Hashira all seem either hesitant or against the idea of letting the siblings live, if their pity towards Tanjiro and their claims to decapitate Nezuko aren't clearer. Even though Makomo knows most of them will inevitably grow fond of the slayer sibling, it doesn't make the whole situation any less stressful. 

Speaking of stressful things…

When it comes time to witness Shinazugawa stabbing the box she has to stop Sabito from jumping at the white-haired man, as much as she wishes to punch him in the face, too —that demon inside the box is Nezuko! Even if she's a demon in this world, she's probably the same sweet girl she remembers—. She wishes there was a Masachika in this world who could stop his feisty twin pillar from stabbing boxes with demon children inside, but this Shinazugawa is the sole Wind Hashira; so it's likely that, like Kanae, there's no Masachika in this world and that's why the scarred man is even more aggressive than how she remembers him to be. 

“DON'T HURT HER!” 

An enraged Tanjiro charges at Shinazugawa and, in a move that takes everyone by surprise, headbutts the Hashira before both of them fall to the ground. Sabito mumbles something about the rumors of Tanjiro's forehead being true and she feels the urge to nudge him harder so his words don't accidentally reach a certain shinobi with enhanced hearing. 

Before things can escalate, one of Kagaya’s daughters announces the Master has arrived. 

As soon as the Ubuyashiki girl announces the Master's arrival, he and Makomo bow before their master alongside the other pillars. Sabito holds back the smirk he wants to make when he feels Iguro's baffled stare, the Snake Hashira probably thought they were inexperienced enough to not know how to behave in front of Ubuyashiki. 

“I pray for your good health and fortune, Oyakata-sama”, Shinazugawa greets the master, his hand still firmly gripping Tanjiro's head by the scalp to keep him kneeled. “Before we start the Hashira meeting, would you mind enlightening us about this situation?” 

“Right, I apologize for not informing you all before about this situation regarding Tanjiro and his demonic sister.” The master spoke gently. “I've received a letter from the retired hashira Urokodaki Sakonji. I'll let you hear its content.” 

One of the daughters takes out a folded letter and begins reading it out loud so everyone at the courtyard could hear. 

“Please spare Kamado Nezuko. Even in her starved state, she has not eaten humans and that has remained true for more than two years. Instead she has sustained herself by resting her body and regaining strength through slumber.” The white haired girl read with a monotone voice. “In the case she consumes human flesh I, Urokodaki Sakonji alongside Kamado Tanjiro and Tomioka Giyuu will atone by committing seppuku.” 

Sabito stiffens at that last part. Back then, during the trial in his timeline he had been too focused on proving the demon girl's worth to keep living to let his worries sink in. He too had put his life at stake for the demonic Kamado. He would do it again if he could, but his and Makomo's current situation is already complex enough. 

“We can't guarantee she won't harm humans, but we can't guarantee either that she will.” Kagaya explains calmly. “Besides, I have more news concerning Tanjiro, as I was informed he had an encounter with Kibutsuji Muzan.” 

The chaos that erupts afterwards is to be expected, as most of the pillars voice their concerns and demand answers from the burgundy-haired boy. Shinazugawa shakes Tanjiro's head as he demands further information of that monster. The commotion dies down once the Master lifts a finger against his lips, an order to keep silent. 

“Kibutsuji has already sent pursuers after Tanjiro. We don't know the reason as to why he is being targeted, but I have the feeling it might have something to do with Nezuko.” The Master's smile doesn't waver. “I believe something important is happening with her that Kibutsuji wasn't expecting, something that could mean a change is coming.” 

Now that he can relive this moment, Sabito does wonder how much did Ubuyashiki actually know regarding the changes the Kamado siblings would catalyze. It wouldn't surprise him if this Kagaya knows that Nezuko will manage to conquer the sun in the foreseeable future, the Ubuyashiki family is well known for their remarkable foresight, after all. 

To know what will come doesn't prevent him from understanding the other Pillars’ doubts regarding the Master's statement. Weren't he the one who spared the demon girl in his timeline, he doesn't doubt he'd have been one of the first to volunteer on slicing her neck. 

Shinazugawa grits his teeth, clearly holding back his frustration. 

“I apologize, Oyakata-sama, but I cannot accept this!” The Wind Hashira lifts his head to stare at the Master. “Not after what the corps have been through! Not after so many lives have been lost in the hands of demons! I cannot trust this kid and the demon he carries with him!” 

“One life lost is still too big of a loss, atoning for the demon won't bring back the deaths it caused.” Himejima speaks up as he rubs the beads of his rosary between his hands. 

“I too cannot accept this request, Oyakata-sama!” Kyojuro exclaims, his enthusiasm never wavering. 

“A demon is a demon, there's no room for exceptions.” Uzui chimes in. 

“I… I'm not sure what to say.” Kanroji fidgets with one of her braids, clearly conflicted. 

“I don't really care… I'll probably forget about it later, anyway.” Tokito says, his attention fixed on the sky rather than the trial. 

“What about Tomioka?” Iguro glances at the raven. “He was the one who spared the demon girl in the first place, what do you have to say about it?” His words are sharp. 

For a second Sabito forgot he was there, a pang of guilt spreads through his chest. Giyuu remains kneeled as he doesn't say a word, which fuels Iguro’s annoyance. 

Amidst the commotion Shinazugawa quickly moves to grab the box that contains the demon girl. That catches everyone's attention as raised eyebrows and inquisitive glances target the white haired man. 

“I'll show you irrefutable proof that no good demons can exist.” The scarred man stabs the box once again and Nezuko's pained scream can be heard. 

When Tanjiro tries to move to protect his sister he's suddenly being pinned to the ground by Iguro's iron grip. Sabito can hear Kocho scolding the short man for worsening the boy's wounds, yet her words go ignored. 

Shinazugawa then proceeds to slice his own hand with his blade, letting his marechi blood slip through the grooves caused by the previous stabbing. They stay in suspense for a moment, waiting for the demon to react before Uzui's voice cuts through. 

“It won't come out, you forget demons can't stand the sunlight.” 

The Wind Hashira grunts before taking once again the box and jumping into the engawa. “I apologize for my audacity, Oyakata-sama, I'll show you the real ugliness of this demon.” 

Kagaya doesn't say a word, but he gives a light nod in acknowledgement. 

Sabito watches as Shinazugawa uses the tip of his blade to lift the box's door open. Slowly, Nezuko's small frame rises as she takes a step out of her box, her body growing from her toddler size to the one closer to her real age. The young demoness growls at the scarred man, thick sweat drops run down her face as drool pools under her bamboo muzzle. It's clear she's fighting against her instincts, which have probably only intensified after sustaining so many injuries. 

“Nezu…!” Tanjiro tries to break free from the Serpent Hashira’s grip, his words getting drowned by a pained grunt. 

Kocho leans to speak to the boy, warning him to not attempt to use Constant Concentration Breathing as the pressure could burst his lungs. Sabito rolls his eyes at Uzui's morbid excitement to witness such a thing. 

“Come on, demon, I know you want a taste of the marechi blood that's so delicious to you.” The man taunts her as he lifts his injured hand, the other hand firmly holding the hilt of his katana. Nezuko's hands are curled into fists and she's gripping them so hard that blood comes out of her palms. 

Sabito doesn't know what face he is making, but he guesses he seems ready to jump into action as Makomo holds one of his hands in a stern grip. The message is clear. 

You need to trust Tanjiro and Nezuko. 

“Nezuko!” In a display of pure adrenaline Tanjiro releases himself from the ropes that tie his hands behind his back. Giyuu takes advantage of Iguro's surprise to force him to release Tanjiro from his grip, the shorter male glares at the Water Hashira as the boy rushes to lean against the engawa. “Nezuko! You need to resist! I know you can do it!” 

The minutes feel like an eternity passes and, in a moment that leaves everyone speechless, Nezuko turns her head away from Shinazugawa, making a disgusted grunt. Everyone seems beyond shocked, Sabito can see how Tanjiro sighs in relief, he can also swear he saw Giyuu releasing his breath as he loosens his grip on Iguro's wrist.

“What happened?” The Master asks one of his daughters. 

“The demon, Kamado Nezuko rejected Sanemi's marechi blood, she turned her head away from the offered blood with a disgusted look on her face.” One of the girls explains and her father hums, a pleased expression on his face. 

“I hope that serves as proof enough that Nezuko won't harm any humans.” Kagaya’s voice manages to break the tension that had settled in the courtyard, the pillars answer to his words and Sabito can feel how an invisible weight lifts from his shoulders. 

After reminding Iguro and Shinazugawa to be kinder to their juniors and giving some more advice to Tanjiro, Kagaya ends the trial with the clearing of the Kamado siblings, whom are quickly taken to the Butterfly Estate by the Kakushi — not before Tanjiro claiming he'll headbutt Shinazugawa for each stab wound he inflicted upon Nezuko; honestly, Sabito wishes they had allowed him to do so, he never expected the stories about the boy's rock-hard forehead to be so true—. 

“Greet Tamayo on my behalf, Tanjiro.” The Master's last words to the boy leave Sabito and Makomo exchanging surprised glances, was the Master already aware of the existence of the demon doctor, then? They add that fact to the ever growing list of things they need to discuss once everything is more or less settled, as they know the meeting is far from over. 

Not with them being the next main topic of discussion. 

“Now that the trial for Kamado Tanjiro has been settled, I believe we can move onto the next main topic for this meeting.” 

The mixture of emotions left by the trial aftermath gets quickly replaced by curiosity as the pillars direct their attention to the couple of slayers that have remained silent during most of the trial. 

Just who are these people?

“During the mission in Mount Natagumo some of our crows reported the sudden appearance of two unidentified demon slayers wearing the hashira uniform. At some point they came in contact with our Insect and Water Hashira, am I right?” 

“That's right, Oyakata-sama,” Shinobu replies. “Although I didn't notice the uniform at the time, Tamura-san’s reaction during our encounter makes me believe she does have the training of a Hashira.” 

“What do you mean by encounter, Shinobu?” Mitsuri asks with a mix of worry and confusion. 

One of Shinobu's eyebrows twitches. 

“You see, when I was pursuing Tanjiro after Tomioka-san and our other unknown slayer prevented me from attacking the demon girl, Tamura-san and I were about to engage in a fight before the kasugai crows gave the order of bringing them to the Master's.” 

“So that means they are accomplices?!” Sanemi barks out. 

“Seems likely, the boy even said their names.” Tengen chimes in, a bored expression on his face. “I think I heard him say the names Sabito and Makomo, those might be their names.” 

“Indeed,” Shinobu nods as her gaze sets on Makomo. “When we first met, she introduced herself as Tamura Makomo. That's your name, right?” 

Makomo purses her lips. “That's right.” 

“So that means you are…” Shinobu shifts her attention to the peach-haired man. 

“Sabito, Igarashi Sabito.” 

“Why do we bother to know their names now?” Obanai retorts, his eyes narrowed. “Why weren't they put into trial like Tomioka and the boy?” 

“Because we were not supposed to be there.” 

Makomo's answer causes a vein to protrude from Sanemi's forehead. 

“Huh?! So you indeed were accomplished with Tomioka and that brat!” 

“It's not that…” 

“They are supposed to be dead.” 

A heavy silence settles in the courtyard at Giyuu's words. It doesn't go unnoticed how his voice cracked as he spoke, and for once the Water Hashira looks deeply disturbed. 

“What do you mean by that, Tomioka-san?” 

Before the raven can answer Sabito's voice intervenes. 

“We didn't survive the Final Selection here…” there's a sympathetic look on the redhead’s face when Giyuu chokes down a sob, his stoic mask threatening to crumble. 

“So you're saying you're dead but you're also here, pretty alive if you ask me.” Tengen says, one of his thin brows creasing in an inquisitive look. “What does that make you? Some sort of ghosts or apparition?” 

“That would be unlikely, I don't sense them as something beyond human.” Gyomei answers calmly. 

“I understand it can be confusing, but bear with me, my children.” Kagaya's voice commands them to listen as he speaks. “As you may know, I remember all of my children, that includes those who didn't pass the final selection. I can confirm that, as Sabito has said, neither he nor Makomo survived their final selection.” There's a pained undertone in his voice as he voices those words. “However, it is also true that this Sabito and Makomo match the descriptions given by the reports back then, if only different in age.” 

There's an uncomfortable feeling amongst the pillars, what could that statement mean? 

“Could there be a chance of them being impersonators?” Kyojuro voices his concern, the smile on his face replaced by a more serious expression. 

“Unlikely, but it could happen.” Shinobu hums. “Still, there should be an easy way to either confirm or deny their identities.” The insect Hashira glances at Giyuu, he's been acting weird ever since the other two slayers appeared, not to mention his whole ‘they are supposed to be dead’ statement. If there's someone among them who can clarify part of this mystery is their Water Hashira. 

For once Giyuu takes the initiative as he moves forward to face their suspected impersonators. It's beyond weird, think most of the other pillars, to see such an expressive side from the otherwise cold Water Hashira. The raven haired man takes a deep breath, his eyes having an oddly hopeful look. 

“Can you tell me something that only us could remember?” 

There's a pause before Sabito speaks first. 

“During our training days in Mount Sagiri,” he clears his throat, “I remember Urokodaki tossed you into the waterfall after you told him you didn't know how to swim. I laughed so he tossed me next… I couldn't swim, either.” 

Giyuu's eyes widen as his ears turn a light shade of red. 

“Urokodaki brought you to his home one winter evening.” Makomo speaks. “He always mentioned how grateful he was that he had found you before you could freeze to death… I’m glad, too.” There's fondness in her eyes. 

The water hashira grips the red side of his haori tightly. He looks at the verge of tears, and for a moment the other pillars present feel as if they are meddling in their colleague’s personal matters. 

“It's really you, then.” Giyuu's eyes are glistening with unshed tears, he seems to be having a hard time keeping his composure. A puzzled expression settles on his face, even if he looks more relaxed. “But how?” 

“That, we are not sure.” Sabito gives a weary sigh as he crosses his arms. “When I woke up I found myself in the outskirts of Mount Natagumo with Makomo beside me, before that there was… some sort of ominous voice that spoke to us before tossing us…here”, the redhead gestures with his hands. 

“Furthermore, I believe not only we were tossed into another world… but we were tossed back in time.” Despite how absurd her claim sounds, Makomo keeps a straight face as she addresses the Master and the other Hashira. “If Sabito experienced the same thing that I did, then I can guess we both have witnessed the death of Kibutsuji Muzan before succumbing to our wounds.” Sabito hums in agreement. 

“What?!” 

The courtyard erupts in chaos once again. 

“Could it be then? That our generation will witness the downfall of Kibutsuji? Namu.” Gyomei begins weeping as he prays. 

“We really won?! That's so good!” 

“That hasn't even happened here yet, Mitsuri, calm down.” Obanai pats Mitsuri’s back when she lunges to bear hug him. 

“So what?! Something weird definitely happened if what you say it's true.” Sanemi scoffs. “And even then what are we supposed to do now? Let you guide us to our victory, huh?” 

“Their heartbeats haven't changed even once, they're telling the truth.” Tengen mutters. “Well, that sure would be an unflashy path to victory.” 

Once again, the Master quietly commands silence and they comply. 

“That's what I wanted to discuss with you, my children.” Kagaya's balance wavers, and the pillars watch with apprehension as the white haired girls guide their father to a sitting position in the engawa. “Yesterday I felt a major change in the future events coming. I believe Makomo's and Sabito's presence will play a role in the way these changes develop, for that, we should consider our next moves carefully.” 

“As you say, Oyakata-sama.” The pillars answer in unison. 

“Considering that both of them are qualified for the rank of Hashira, I have considered the possibility of letting them share the spot of Water Hashira alongside Giyuu.” The Master adds, his head turning to face the aforementioned man. “I hope my request doesn't come as too daring for you, Giyuu.” 

“... Not at all, Oyakata-sama. I'll do as you wish.” Giyuu bows a little lower and Kagaya answers with a pleased hum. 

The rest of the evening went as smoothly as it could. These Hashira meetings are mostly used to report the general status of the demon activity in their assigned territories and the possible sightings of Kibutsuji or any of his Lower and Upper Moons. By the time the meeting has come to an end the sun is already setting. The Master has told them to expect another reunion in the upcoming week to delve deeper into the information the pillars from the other timelines can provide.

They remain in the courtyard for a little longer once the meeting has finished. An awkward silence is treating to settle. 

“Well, this meeting has surely been something!” Kyojuro’s booming voice easily catches everyone's attention. “Why don't we go eat something before heading to our states?” 

“Great idea, Rengoku-san!” Mitsuri beams at her former teacher, visibly enthusiastic at the prospect of sharing a hearty meal with her former mentor and fellow comrades. 

“As much as I'd like to join you, I'll have to decline, I need to return to my state to finish tending to the slayers retrieved from Mount Natagumo.” Shinobu sighs already weary at the thought of the following tenuous hours. 

“Aw…” the Love Hashira deflates at her words for a moment before returning to her cheery self. “It's fine, Shinobu! Those slayers really need you right now!” 

“... We can gather for dinner after next week's meeting, if you still want to.” Makomo chimes in. “It'd be a pleasure to make us all acquaintances.” The shorter female smiles kindly and Mitsuri squeals in delight. 

“It'll be a flamboyant dinner to properly meet our new colleagues, then. I'm sure of it!” Tengen proclaims as he throws a flashy posture, the jewels attached to his headband make a clinking sound and Sabito resists the urge to roll his eyes, instead letting out an amused huff. 

Sanemi and Obanai share annoyed looks, they clearly are the most hesitant to accept the two new slayers into their rows. 

“It is settled, then.” Gyomei says calmly. “We part ways for the time being, then. I'll pray for your well being during your missions.” With those words, the Stone Hashira bids farewell to the rest of pillars, he gently ushers Muichiro to follow him. 

“We can still go grab a meal, Kanroji!” Kyojuro says before turning to Obanai. “You are invited, too, Iguro!” 

The Snake pillar seems ready to decline, yet seeing Mitsuri beaming at him is enough to make him change his mind. “If you insist…” 

He clearly has ignored the snickering coming from Tengen and Sanemi's non-existent brow arching in a slightly judging look. 

With that, the courtyard gets emptied as one by one the pillars make their leave; and before they realize it, there's only the newly formed Water Hashira triad left. 

Sabito exchanges glances with Makomo before focusing his attention on the pillar from this timeline. All this time Giyuu has been fixating his gaze on some very interesting pebble amongst the gravel, as he seems adamant on not making eye contact with the other two. Perhaps that's the reason why the raven seems so startled for a second when the peach-haired man approaches him. 

“Come on, Giyuu.” He says in a surprisingly gentle voice. Before the aforementioned can say a thing, their senior has placed herself on his other side, her hand holding his arm in a firm grasp. 

“Let's go to the Water Estate”, there's fondness in her voice, as if she were wanting to say ‘Let’s go home’ instead. 

There's a lump forming on his throat, the storm that has been brewing inside his heart threatens to burst him open, but he holds back a little longer. There's so much he wants to ask them, so much to tell, to answer, perhaps. But he wants to do so in the privacy of his (their?) state, so he can wait a little longer. 

Chapter Text

The walk to the Water Estate was a quiet one, and while the silence was awkward it didn't feel uncomfortable, probably due to the fact that the three of them grew accustomed to the quietness during their training years with Urokodaki in Mount Sagiri. 

Once they arrive, Giyuu quietly opens the door and gestures to them to come inside. The first thing that catches Sabito's attention is how unkempt the vegetation looks, with overgrown grass and the occasional weed poking here and there. He also notices how quiet everything is, he knows most Hashira keep a relatively small group of employees to take care of their estates while they are on duty. 

Still, he's no one to judge how the raven takes care of his estate. After all, Sabito was not any different with his own estate. He catches Makomo mumbling something about planting some flowers later, he's sure Makomo had hers in pristine conditions. 

As they make their way through the engawa to the inside of the building he notices Giyuu giving the occasional glance back towards them, as if he's making sure this is not some elaborate joke from the universe. It'd be funny in a way if Sabito didn't remember some things his friend told him about his past. 

“... I'll go grab some spare futons, make yourselves comfortable.” Giyuu says as he opens one of the shoji doors, he quickly walks past them until they lose sight of him in the hall. 

The room is spacious, probably destined to be used for sparring sessions. It's mostly empty save from the small altar set up on the opposite side of the door over a small table and a mat used for meditation. It’s very Giyuu-like, in Sabito's opinion, as he remembers the blue-eyed boy had always been keen on keeping only the minimum to live comfortably. It doesn't mean it's almost pitiful to see just how few personal belongings are in the house, as if Giyuu was only a visitor in his own estate. 

He understands that feeling, though. It doesn't make it any less concerning. 

While Sabito remains at the door's frame, Makomo approaches the altar and kneels respectfully in front of it. Curiosity gets the best of the peach haired slayer as he approaches his senior. He feels a lump forming in his throat at the sight of an all too familiar mask resting on top of the tiny table besides the incense. Unlike the mask that rests against his hip, next to his sword, this mask is broken, there are angry crack marks spreading through its surface, and it's clear someone had to piece it back together with great care. 

He wishes he could have salvaged his mask back then… 

“How often do you think he stops here to rest?” Makomo asks, although he isn't sure if the question was aimed at someone in particular to begin with. 

“Maybe only during the meetings…” Sabito kneels besides the short woman. “I used to do that.” 

Makomo doesn't say a word but hums in understanding. The both of them stay in front of the table, their minds trying to process once again the fact that they are not supposed to be there to begin with. 

“Uhm…” 

They turn around to find Giyuu standing awkwardly at the door frame as he clutches the rolled futons. Despite his blank expression there's a storm of emotions swirling in his eyes. 

“I forgot…” he hears him mumbling before raising his voice enough to be heard. “You… you can sleep in my room instead if you want… I didn't…” 

Before Giyuu could leave the room Sabito sprints to hug him. He freezes in place and is pretty sure he'd have dropped the futons if Makomo hadn't jumped in to grab and set them carefully aside. 

“I…” 

“I'm sorry.” Sabito’s words take him by surprise. 

All this time he has feared everything that has happened is nothing more than a very elaborate dream. And even if he rejoices in seeing those familiar faces again, deep down he fears the moment where, like all his dreams, these kind faces will become grim and bloodied, with their stares filled with resentment as they remind him of his failure. 

So why? Why is Sabito apologizing? 

The Sabito that haunts his dreams has always remained frozen in time, forever a young boy whose life was cut too short too early. That Sabito hides his face behind the fox mask’s frigid glare, his presence cold and distant, a constant reminder of his weakness. 

This Sabito hugging him feels so warm, so real. This Sabito is at least a couple centimeters taller than him, and his embrace is so firm, as if Giyuu was the one who could vanish at any moment. 

“I'm sorry I couldn't protect you… I'm so sorry.” He feels something warm wetting his shoulder and he realizes in shock that the peach haired slayer is crying. He doesn't remember seeing Sabito crying before, maybe that's the reason why his sobs are the most heartbreaking for him. An ugly sensation gnaws him deep inside. 

“No, I… I'm sorry…” He struggles to voice his words, he's always apologizing in his dreams, so why does it feel so difficult now? 

Maybe because this isn't a dream, after all. 

“I… I should've done more… I was so useless that I… I couldn't…” 

The dam inside him threatens to break as he feels tears pooling in his eyes, when was the last time he allowed himself to cry? He hasn't shed a single tear since he woke up after their final selection; when he learned there had been only one casualty that year, when guilt and grief threatened to rip him open from inside only to settle in his heart for the next years to come, turning himself into a shell of a man who’d quietly follow the Master’s orders as he kept everybody at arm’s length. . 

A large, calloused hand gently pats his hair, and Giyuu allows himself to latch onto the redhead's embrace. The dam breaks and the raven finds himself crying on Sabito's shoulder. 

It's so weird, Giyuu considers for a moment as he realizes that this may not be his Sabito and he is not this Sabito's Giyuu, but right now they are sharing the same grief and the same relief. Maybe he should thank whichever divine force has made it possible. Maybe for now he could indulge this selfish side of him that yearns to share more time with his friend. 

“Sniff” 

The sound catches both of them off-guard as they turn to see Makomo trying to brush off some tears that have formed in her eyes. She lets out an embarrassed chuckle and makes a dismissive hand gesture once she realizes they have noticed her tears. 

“Ah, don't mind me, I just…” her next chuckle comes mixed with a choked sob. “... I never imagined I'd see you two like this.” 

Like this. 

She probably means alive and past their teenage years. She probably means neither of them made it through the final selection in her timeline, Giyuu thinks. He suddenly feels a little ashamed at forgetting Makomo's presence, she was closer to Sabito, after all, yet her loss was a shock back then for him, too. 

He glances back at Sabito, who gives him a knowing look before reaching out to grab Makomo's arm, pulling her into the hug. He joins him soon enough, rubbing circles on her back as she melts into their arms. 

“I missed you too.” Sabito mumbles and Giyuu can only hum in agreement. 

They used to look up to their senior student, comforting her is the least they could do at this moment. The three of them remain cuddled like that for some minutes until their crying dies down, leaving behind weak sniffles and a comfortable stillness. 

“It's not fair…” Makomo suddenly says, her voice sounds muffled behind the sleeve of her haori as she rubs the tears away from her face. “Why did you have to grow so tall?” 

That startles a chuckle out of both of them and Sabito wheezes out when the shorter woman aims a jab at his side. Giyuu lifts his arms in mock surrender when he feels the defiant glare upon him. Regardless of her petite frame —Giyuu is pretty sure that Makomo is only five centimeters or so taller than Shinobu—, he doesn't want to test his senior's strength. 

Ultimately they have decided to sleep together, at least for this night. It might seem a little childish at first glance, but deep down they all know the decision has been made purely for the sake of remembering the old times when they’d sleep crammed in a single room back at Urokodaki's house. 

Maybe they also want to make sure they won't wake up to find the others missing.

As night settles the three slayers have taken a well-deserved bath, so now they are eating dinner, Makomo's courtesy. Giyuu mentally thanks the kakushi for always remembering to restock his kitchen whenever there's a Hashira meeting, he'll have to find some way to express his gratitude to them sometime later. They have settled their futons so they are aligned next to one another. 

“... So you really come from a different world?” Giyuu blurts the question as Sabito leans to clean his face from the rice bits that stubbornly remain on his cheeks. 

Makomo makes a so-so noise before setting her bowl back on the table. “You could say so. Honestly, neither are we sure how this happened.” She admits. 

“Huh…” the raven blinks as he takes another bite. “... Do you think the Master's plan will work? I mean… how can we be certain that things will happen the same way?” 

Sabito hums as he taps his chin with one finger, he looks like he is pondering his answer.

“It’s still an assumption, but we are guessing there are some ‘core events’ that repeat over different worlds, regardless of the other minor differences.” He explains as he makes quote-on-quote signs in the air. 

“Core events such as…?” One thin eyebrow is raised inquisitively at them. 

Makomo clears her throat. 

“Kamado, the events at Mount Natagumo and the trial, for example.” She takes a sip of tea. “While these events happened in my world, and I suppose Sabito's as well, some people and details in them were different.” 

Seeing Giyuu's inquisitive look and Sabito's curiosity, Makomo decides to stop beating around the bush. 

“Two years ago I was dispatched to a mission at a small mountain village with suspected demonic activity. When I arrived at the spot I found Kamado Nezuko struggling with her older brother Tanjiro, who had been turned into a demon.” Her lips quirk up in an amused expression as Giyuu's eyes widen. “The girl begged me to spare her older brother… I guess you know what comes next.” 

“You saw something special in her brother and sent her to train under Urokodaki's care.” The raven muses, his attention shifting to Sabito, he doesn't voice out loud his question, but his eyes say everything. 

“And you?” 

“Same thing with the mission and the mountain,” the redhead gives a weary sigh. “However, instead of the eldest children, I found Kamado Takeo trying to keep his demonic younger sister at bay, her name's Hanako.” He points out before letting out a dramatic groan. “And now I feel it's unfair that you two only had them begging for their sibling’s life, I was first met with a hatchet aimed at the ribs!” 

“A child hit you with an axe in the ribs.” Giyuu states, and despite his inexpressive look he sounds clearly amused. 

“He didn't hit me!” Sabito retorts. 

“Still, you could've knocked him out and dealt with the demon… what stopped you?” 

At Makomo's question, Sabito leans forward, his elbows resting against his knees as he's sitting cross-legged on the tatami mat. 

“The boy and his demon sister fought in tandem against me.” His stare was serious, yet there was a tinge of fondness in the way he retold the anecdote. “I'd never seen a demon fight alongside a human before, much less a newly turned one; yet Kamado Hanako seemed to be protecting her older brother and Takeo seemed to fully trust his sister wouldn't hurt him. Of course I ultimately knocked them out! But the boy seemed determined to find a way to cure his sister…so you know what follows.” 

Both black haired slayers nod in synchrony. 

“It seems the Kamado family is indeed a key factor in the downfall of Kibutsuji.” Makomo taps her chin thoughtfully. 

“... Why, though? As far as I'm aware they don't come from a family of swordsmen.” Giyuu's frown deepens, it has been bugging him since the trial. Why would Kibutsuji target a humble family of coal burners? If the incident in Mount Kumotori wasn't suspicious enough, to learn that Tanjiro had already encountered the demon king in Asakusa and the aforementioned had sent pursuers after him couldn't be a coincidence. Yet the question prevailed, what was so special about the Kamados to trigger such a reaction from the demon king himself? 

Sabito gives Makomo an inquisitive look. 

How much should they tell Giyuu? 

“Giyuu,” Makomo starts, and her voice is surprisingly tender for what she's about to tell him. “We don't have the same foresight Kagaya-sama has, but I have the gut feeling that part of the changes our presence has brought here have to do with saving as many lives as possible.” 

“Truth be told, through our path towards victory there were countless losses that I wish we could've prevented.” She tried to hide the way her voice cracked the slightest, yet it went noticed by both men. “I believe whatever force dragged us here wished us to try to do things better.” 

“And I believe we'd like to do it with you at our side.” Sabito reaches out to grab one of Giyuu's hand, giving him a firm squeeze. “I know this won't be easy, hell, we know better than anyone this will be downright nightmarish; but I believe if the three of us join forces we might have a slightly better chance at doing things right.” 

The raven gives them confused looks, luckily Makomo seems ready to further elaborate. 

“We haven't decided how much we should tell the other Hashira yet, as we are not sure of how much we can alter the events we know before they turn into something different for the worse.” Her cyan gaze never leaving his blue one. “However, I do believe we need some help from someone acquainted with this timeline to better strategize our moves. Would you be willing to help us, Giyuu?” 

His eyes widened in surprise, clearly taken aback by such a request. Do they really want his help? Do they really need it? Out of all the pillars and capable slayers in the corps, they are requesting his aid. A tiny voice in the back of his mind chastises him for hesitating. To help them is the least he should do, after all, what other use does he have now that two real Hashira have joined their ranks? Sabito makes it sound as if the task ahead will be a risky one, but if what they have told him is true —that many lives will be lost, lives that are definitely more precious than his—, the risk will probably be worth it. 

Besides, he wants to keep indulging this selfish side of his that wishes to stay next to the other two Water pillars, as unworthy as he feels of this second chance to spend time with them. 

“I will do what I can.” He says, his eyes glinting with a determination he hasn't felt for a long time. 

Makomo's smile is a relieved one while Sabito playfully tosses an arm around his shoulders, dragging him closer like he used to do in their youth. Without a thought, Giyuu's lips quirk up in a faint smile, one that forms way easier than how he remembers. 

His senior has said they plan on requesting a meeting with the Master to discuss the details they should tell the other Hashira, and he's fine waiting until then to learn more details if that's what they want. So now they have settled on finishing their dinner while interchanging small stories about their previous missions while pointing out similarities and differences. And even though Makomo and Sabito are the ones carrying most of the conversation, Giyuu is fine remaining mostly quiet while dropping the occasional comment. 

He knows his silence won't be taken the wrong way by them. 

Soon enough nighttime comes and they settle to sleep. 

.

.

.

One of the things Makomo had considered when she began thinking of their next move was to ask for a meeting with the Master. She should have guessed the head of the Ubuyashiki family was already one step ahead and thus had already considered talking with them in private. 

Besides her, Sabito is anxiously fidgeting with the border of his haori as he shakes one foot, suspense is wrecking his nerves and she can see it. On her other side, Giyuu seems frozen in place and it takes Makomo a moment to realize that the black haired man is using a Breathing Form to keep his breaths calm and even, his gaze remains fixed in some point beyond her reach. She expected the meeting to only have her and Sabito talking to the Master, so Giyuu being present as well is a big surprise —even if it unnerves her a little how far the Master's foresight might reach, she's grateful they won't have to repeat everything to Giyuu if he's right now with them—. 

“Oyakata-sama has arrived.”

She perks her head up when one of the Master's children enters the room to announce her father's entrance. 

The three slayers instinctively bow before their master, it feels like a second nature by now. Kagaya enters the room guided by another of his daughters, his presence as soothing as ever, it feels just as Makomo remembers. 

“It seems today is going to be one filled with surprises as well, my children.” His voice is as warm as always, despite the oddness of the situation, the head of the slayer corps seems perfectly at ease. 

The silence in the room stretches until Makomo hears Sabito taking a shaky breath to gather the courage to speak. 

“... We pray for your good health and fortune, Oyakata-sama.” He does his best to mask the way his voice cracks as he speaks. Makomo is thankful that he got the courage to greet the Master, she doubts she could have done it, and it seems Giyuu wasn't going to take the initiative either, as his posture loosens if only a bit after the redhead speaks. “... Pardon my impertinence, but to what do we owe being summoned to your presence?” 

The Master's gentle expression doesn't waver. 

“As mentioned yesterday during the meeting, I felt a major change in the events that are to come, you likely are aware of my family's foresight gift,” Kagaya bows lightly at them. “I see you have made the effort to keep the information you know hidden from the others, for that, I'm grateful.

“I must admit, I have my doubts on how much is allowed to be changed. The flap of a butterfly's wings can cause a hurricane on the other side, nonetheless this is an opportunity we should not let go to waste.” He explains, voice soft as it always is. “So please, I'd like to know as much as you are willing to recall from your futures.” 

Both slayers from different worlds interchange glances while Giyuu remains stiff as a statue. Then, taking a deep breath, Makomo begins the retelling of the most she can remember. 

She talks about the incoming mission in the Mugen Train, where the Flame Hashira, with the aid of three young slayers will successfully slay Lower Moon One without any casualties… only for Rengoku to die at the hands of Upper Moon Three, who seemed to be keeping a watchful eye on the events. 

She and Sabito recall the events in the Red Lights District. How the Sound Hashira, alongside the same three young slayers managed to behead the demons that formed Upper Moon Six, how the district ended up destroyed and the injuries that Uzui sustained coerced him to retire from his role as a Hashira. 

Sabito overtakes the retelling as he talks about the events that transpired in the swordsmiths' village. How Tokito slayed Upper Five (“In my timeline they are twin pillars, quite literally”, it doesn't go unnoticed how Kagaya's face turns mournful for a moment) and how Kamado had decapitated Upper Four’s main body while Kanroji dealt with its most dangerous fragment. How the fight ended with Kamado's demonic sibling conquering the sun and two Hashira unlocking the demon slayer mark. 

“We suspect Kibutsuji learnt about the demon who conquered the sun by looking through Upper Four’s eyes, mostly because as soon after that all demonic activity suddenly ceased,” Makomo explains. 

“Under your and Amane-sama’s advice, the Hashira planned a training regime to prepare the corps for an incoming battle,” Sabito shifts awkwardly in his place. “As it came to an end… you lured Muzan by using yourself as bait… after that one of his upper moons used their Blood Demon Art to send us to his fortress…” 

Makomo clenches her fists at the memory of the explosion that fateful night, the sacrifice the Master and his family made for the sake of their victory against Muzan. Sabito holds a grim expression on his face and Giyuu looks horrified, if the way his eyes widen and his face pales say so. 

Their Master remains eerily calm at such notice. 

After a couple of minutes the other two Water Hashira finish their retelling, they couldn't be at every encounter, so their memory relies entirely on the announcements the crows gave.

“In the very end, our final efforts went to prevent Muzan from escaping before the sun could rise,” Makomo scowls at the memory, “once he saw himself cornered he attempted to transfer his consciousness to Kamado, hoping to conquer the sun once and for all; yet ultimately we managed to finish him thanks to the conjoined efforts of Kocho and the demoness known as Lady Tamayo to create a drug that could weaken Muzan.” 

“Still… too many lives were lost.” Sabito grits his teeth.

Besides her, Giyuu’s eyes betray his stoic posture. Makomo swears that if she paid enough attention she could see the raging storm of emotions brewing inside those blue orbs, like the ocean waves in the middle of a storm. 

“So that’s how it went.” Their Master’s voice comes filled with sorrow, and for a moment Makomo fears that his already fragile health might take a sudden turn for the worse when the man takes a shaky breath. “I thank you for telling me all of this in spite of the pain it causes to your hearts, my children.”

“We believe whichever divine entity brought us here wished for us to help prevent most of these deaths…” Makomo bows a little. “Even if it hurts us, we want to be as much of a help as we can, Oyakata-sama.” 

“Uhm…” Giyuu hesitates to lift his hand for the Master to grant him permission to speak. “Oyakata-sama, pardon my impertinence, but may I ask why am I here?” 

The Master softens his smile. 

“I know Makomo and Sabito trust you, Giyuu, and I know the three of you have shared a strong connection even before joining us. I am certain your help will be precious for them.” 

Giyuu nods, it's clear he's a little flustered by their Master's words. It never ceases to amaze the black haired woman how keenly aware Kagaya seems to be of his slayer's concerns and how good he seems to be at delivering the right words. 

“Now, with that settled, do you have a plan in mind, already?” The Master asks. 

“We do, sort of…” Sabito makes a little gesture with his head, tilting it sideways. 

“If it's not too much to ask, we would like to be granted permission to keep track of our fellow Hashira’s missions, so when one of these key moments occurs we can be ready to give aid.” The petite woman's voice comes first. “We might not be able to take our comrades’ place for them to avoid such fates, however, I want to believe we can give them extra aid to turn the tables in our favor.” 

That's going to be quite the topic to talk with the other pillars and only if they need to do so, Makomo thinks. She's certain most of them are ready to fight until their last breath, she shares the same mindset; yet now their mission is to prevent them from dying. 

What a hassle. 

“That is something that can be easily arranged.” Kagaya concedes, “I understand this is something your fellow Hashira won't be particularly willing to agree to, so we shall keep it as something between us. I'll also request you refrain from telling them about the specifics of the death count until further notice. I'm sure my children will be curious about your origins, you shall answer them at your better judgement.” 

“Understood, Oyakata-sama,” the three of them answered in unison. 

“Hm,” the Master's smile morphs into something a little sadder, like a worried parent. “You three can be too harsh upon yourselves, please, remember to not blame you if something goes different as planned.” 

Makomo's breath hitches and she can hear Sabito's doing the same, Giyuu visibly stiffens but doesn't say a word. 

Before the meeting is called closed Sabito jumps in, as if he has just remembered something. 

“Oyakata-sama! I also wonder what we should do regarding Kamado's connection with the first Breathing User and the Slayer Mark.” 

The Master's non-seeing eyes widen for a moment before his expression turns solemn. It seems the meeting will last a little longer. 

Chapter Text

He dreams he’s back at Mount Fujikasane quite often, it has become his usual nightmare from the past eight years or so. 

He dreams of a boy in a red kimono, whose eyes are as blue and bright as sapphires and whose hair is black as the darkest ink. 

They fight side by side, slaying every demon they encounter in that forsaken mountain, their movements complementing each other. Where he is the raging waves of the ocean, the boy is the steady flow of the river. They fight and save other participants from the demons’ claws as if that’s already their duty. 

Then they encounter that demon and everything comes crashing down. 

He’s so close to reaching its neck, yet at the contact with thick skin the sword breaks and he knows he’s doomed, his life is coming to an end, he can feel it as the monstrous hands of the demon approach him. He can already picture his death, his skull crushed by the fist that comes straight to his face only to then be eaten by the demon that holds a lifelong grudge against his teacher, thus helping it to keep up with its twisted cycle of revenge.

He shuts his eyes close, bracing himself for the impact…

…

Only to be dragged back by a small pale hand. 

He falls unceremoniously on the ground, his head hitting a rock. His vision is blurry as he looks in horror at how the boy in the red kimono has taken his place at death’s door. 

Sometimes his dream will end at that moment, his vision getting blurrier as he can only distinguish the gruesome sound of bones cracking and flesh being torn apart. Other times his dream will allow him to keep watching how the boy’s small body gets split in two by the gruesome creature. If his mind is particularly insidious sometimes the last thing he’ll see are those blue eyes staring at him, the blue that once was as bright as a sapphire now dark and dull as the murky water that remains still for too long in the well. 

He'll see the pale face frozen in a pained expression, blood pooling beneath the severed body, darkening and tainting the red kimono, clumping the black hair as the boy's gaze fixates on his. That lifeless gaze will keep staring at him, as if he was silently blaming him for not being enough.

Not strong enough.

Not fast enough.

Never enough. 

Sabito wakes up with a choked gasp, his Constant Total Concentration Breathing faltering for a moment, making his lungs ache and feel like they are about to burst. He doesn't know why these nightmares keep haunting him so badly, one could only hope that fighting the demon king himself should be enough to make any nightmare child's play. 

How naive. 

He straightens up from his futon and takes a cautious look around the room. The moonlight coming from the windows barely help distinguish his surroundings, there's a cricket outside and he can hear the faint sound of the waterfall not too far away from the estate's main building. The outside stimuli finally manages to ground him and the redhead reaches to wipe the thin layer of sweat that has formed against his forehead. 

That's when he registers the familiar sensation of being watched. He's quick to reassure himself that he's in a safe place so there's no threat of demons ambushing him, thus he's not taken as off-guard when he turns to see those blue eyes staring at him, the moonlight barely reflecting against them, making them look like the calm waters of a lake. 

“Couldn't sleep either.” 

Giyuu asks in a way that sounds more like a statement. He pushes himself to a straightened position in his own futon, using one arm to support his weight. Sabito stares for a moment longer than what he intended, he quickly deviates his gaze and lets out a small huff. 

“... It was only a bad dream.” 

Under most circumstances he'd outright brush off the question. It's unseemly of him to show this vulnerability, yet Sabito has realized he's been slipping more often since he arrived here. 

Giyuu's blue eyes avert his lavender ones when they make contact. The more apprehensive side of his worries at the dullness of those eyes, they might not be the lifeless ponds that haunt Sabito's nightmares, but neither are they the pretty sapphires he remembers so fondly. One can only guess what happened to this Giyuu for light to vanish from his eyes. 

The black haired man seems hesitant for a moment, if the way his Adam's apple bobs as he gulps down isn't noticeable enough. 

“I get it…” Giyuu notices the puzzled expression on his face as he hastily continues. “I… get bad dreams, too, most nights…” there's guilt in his voice as he speaks, as if he's ashamed of saying it out loud.

At some point Makomo has woken up too, as she lays sideways, glancing at her juniors with concern etched into her features. Even if at first glance she might look as youthful as he remembers her, it's in the way she acts when Sabito notices the years of experience she carries behind. He wonders if she too is plagued with endless nightmares of the mountain that hid such a vengeful demon for decades. 

The more he tries to ignore the elephant in the room that is the topic of the Final Selection, the more glaring its presence feels. It's like it's begging to be acknowledged. 

Well, he supposes there's no point in hiding it, is it?

After all, if there's someone who can understand him it must be these two. 

So Sabito takes a deep breath and talks about his nightmares, his experience in Mount Fujikasane. He talks about his first days in the mountain alongside Giyuu, how both of them fought most demons they encountered and how they prevented most deaths from the other aspiring slayers. His voice cracks at the moment of their encounter with the mutated demon that held a grudge against their teacher. 

He recalls how Giyuu had sustained a minor concussion from a previous encounter and was dizzy, Sabito had coerced him to stay back while he jumped to save another boy who had been caught by the hands demon —he takes notice on the way Giyuu flinches—. The demon seemed delighted when it noticed the fox mask on his head as it proceeded to boast about how many of Urokodaki's students it had killed, Sabito can still feel his blood boiling at the memory. He had been impulsive and trusted his training could help him take the demon down as easily as the other demons, yet his blade broke as soon as it made contact with the hands circling the demon's neck. 

“... I thought that was it, but then I felt someone grabbing me by the collar and pulling me back before the demon could reach me.” Sabito looks where Giyuu is, the redhead's face is filled with a mixture of sadness, anger and regret. “I lost consciousness shortly after, only to wake up outside the mountain with the kakushi tending my wounds.” 

The raven can guess the end of this retelling, it doesn't make it the least painful.  

“I passed the final selection. There was only one casualty during that year's selection.” 

Both Giyuu and Makomo have remained silent during the retelling. He doesn't know what his senior might be thinking, but his first emotion has been relief at knowing this Sabito survived. His more self-depreciative side also thinks that the Giyuu who died was probably a better swordsman than what he was back then, he could have been stronger than him if given the chance to grow. 

“... I should've done more.” 

Out of the corner of the eye he catches Sabito giving him an incredulous look. He knows his words might get grossly misinterpreted but he just feels he has to let it out. 

“I…” he gulps down as if he's swallowed one of Kocho's bitter concoctions. “I got badly injured during the first night at the Final Selection, a demon ambushed another participant and I took the blow to the head… Sa… you left me with another boy before rushing to help someone screaming, I lost consciousness shortly afterwards.” 

His eyes remain glued to the tatami mat. That familiar ugly shame creeps up inside of him, it tightens his throat and makes his voice crack as he keeps speaking.  

“I woke up a week later, the Final Selection was over and there was only one casualty… I didn't pass… can I even be considered a real Hashira, a real slayer?” 

Giyuu grips the border of the futon, anxiety making its way into him, uncertain of how will the others react at his statement. 

“Bullshit.” 

His eyes widen and he's left speechless for a moment at Sabito's sharp voice. When he lifts his gaze there's a frown in the redhead's brow and he looks visibly upset. Giyuu's heart sinks, as he dreads this might indeed be a dream and now's the moment when all his inner demons come to tear him apart. It is out of reflex, but he flinches even before he feels the slap against his cheek. 

It hurts, so it mustn't be a dream. 

“Don't you ever say anything like that!” Sabito's voice is harsh and filled with anger. “You came out alive! You survived and worked until earning the damned title! Don't you think surviving was the first step?!”  

Giyuu caresses the zone where he received the slap, the stinging pain spreading through his face as he looks baffled at his friend. The vague memory of a similar argument resurfaces from the depths of his mind. Back then he had been too shocked to argue back, too stunned by the mere thought of Sabito slapping him and threatening to end their friendship. He should have reacted similarly, but that guilt he's been carrying around feels both suffocating and familiar, and he's not sure he's in the mood of sitting there and getting lectured over something that, as painful as it is, has grown around him like a second skin. 

“Is it, though?” There’s bitterness in his voice. “I couldn’t do a thing to prove myself. You did all the heavy work! You slayed most of the demons during the first night!” 

“Oh yeah? And where did that lead me to, huh? Where did that lead you to?” 

Dead, with a shattered mask and no body to be buried. 

“At least that other me did something ! Or were you intending to do everything on your own while he sat back and did nothing? Huh?” 

He’s sure he hasn’t raised his voice like this in a while, his face is flushed red by the bubbling frustration inside him. Sabito doesn't look the better, as he looks the more agitated. 

“He got killed by that wretched demon!” 

“Well maybe I should have done the same her…!”

“SHUT UP! Stop being so damned stubborn!”

Giyuu didn’t have time to react before Sabito’s fist connected with his other cheek, causing him to fall backwards, landing on one elbow. 

“Don’t…” he grits his teeth, lifting himself back up as his own fist aims at the redhead’s side, “...tell me what to do!” 

They soon find themselves interchanging punches as they thrash around the floor. Of course, they’d sometimes play-fight as children, they even trained some hand to hand combat together back at Mount Sagiri; but that’s no comparison to the years of accumulated regrets they both carry. It feels at that moment as if their only medium to vent out their frustrations at each other, at themselves, is to let their fists talk. Sabito's slightly larger frame makes his blows hit harder while Giyuu's leaner body helps him weave his way out of his grasp most of the time. 

“ENOUGH!” 

Neither of them have time to react before Makomo forces them apart. Both remain too shocked to speak, never have they heard their senior raise her voice, not to mention this is the first time they have seen her so angry at them. 

“You're acting like brainless idiots! How do you think the Master would react if he heard of this behaviour? What about Urokodaki-san?” 

Her words do seem to have an effect on them, shame overtaking their features; Sabito has a bleeding bruise near the eyebrow and a bloody nose, Giyuu doesn't look the better as one of his cheeks is swollen and his lip is busted. 

It is Giyuu who acts first. Without saying a word, the raven haired swordsman leaves the room, if the shoji door slamming shut was an accident or on purpose is left unknown. Sabito, feeling the full weight of his senior's stern glare only moves his futon to the opposite corner from where she is before he looks for a towel to clean some of the mess that is his face. 

Giving a weary sigh, Makomo curls back into her futon. She struggles to fall asleep between Sabito's loud sniffles —probably due to the bloody nose— and her own thoughts. She should trust her juniors are mature enough to not let themselves getting overwhelmed by their more emotional sides. While they seemed to share an unbreakable bond during their training days, they also had their handful of arguments; they never lasted long, though. Hopefully by tomorrow they should have cooled down to talk like civilized persons. For now she should focus on other things to deal with. 

Such as the guilt that has returned to her heart at full force.  

.

.

.

Sabito wakes up to a pounding headache and the iron-like smell of blood still lingering in his nose. When he opens his eyes he’s met with the sight of a small basket with first-aid supplies and a cup of water, as he takes a look around the room he notices Makomo’s futon is already rolled and tucked in a corner next to the one Giyuu left the last night after he walked out of the room. 

He grunts at the memory of what transpired last night. 

A part of him remains angry at Giyuu for what he said. Of course, how wouldn’t he be mad? He had just vented out some of his most personal and painful memories just for the raven to double down on his death wish. It truly seemed as if the guy would always have that self-deprecating nature no matter the timeline, and it was quite frustrating, to be honest.

Yet another part of him felt he could understand the raven haired man. Have Giyuu been the first to tell them about his Final Selection, Sabito too would have apologized for not being strong enough to slay the goddamned demon —considering how lowly Giyuu often perceived himself, he would have been rather upset at his statement, he thinks—. He also can sympathize with what this world’s Sabito did, he did the same with his world’s Giyuu, after all; and even though at the end Giyuu sacrificed himself, he was the first to put his life at risk and had made peace with his incoming death. Perhaps this world’s Giyuu felt the same as his Giyuu did, and that’s why he said what he said.

To which extent should they consider their other selves someone different? 

This whole thing regarding different timelines is only making his headache worse. 

His stomach grumbles and he begrudgingly leaves the comfiness of his futon. Once he's fully changed he patches up the biggest bruises that remain and takes the medicine that someone (probably Giyuu) has left for his headache. Finally ready, Sabito leaves the room to look for the other residents of the estate to have breakfast. 

It doesn't take him too long. As soon as he opens the door Sabito finds Giyuu quietly drinking tea from a cup as Makomo brings the dishes to the table. 

Giyuu stiffens at his sight, and he looks as if he's ready to flee at any moment if it wasn't for Makomo giving him a stern look, she looks like a big sister scolding her younger sibling. He would find it entertaining if said stern look wasn't aimed at him as well. Somehow the petite woman appears more intimidating when she has that serious look on her face. 

Breakfast is spent in an awkward silence. Sabito notices how Giyuu is even quieter than usual and his face seems frozen in an almost bored expression. At times like this he feels grateful for being one of the few people —if not the only— who can read the raven like an open book. And it seems that, despite the frigid shell that Giyuu has built around him in order to protect himself, his body language is as clear as always. For example, the way his gaze quickly averts somewhere else when he’s found staring at them, or the way his posture is slouched in a more prominent manner than usual. He’s probably blaming himself for what happened last night, that is something he can guess without the need of reading his body language. The raven has always had a tendency of putting the blame upon himself for any inconvenience that occurs around his beloved ones, and his coping mechanism has always been secluding himself from the outside. 

Sabito really wants to say something, but he doesn’t know how to even begin. Needless to say he’s grateful that Makomo takes the initiative to tackle once and for all that annoying elephant in the room that has grown big enough for its presence to threaten to crush them if it keeps getting ignored. 

“I suppose I never told you my side of the story…” She sighs, and for a moment Sabito sees the same weariness he often saw on Urokodaki whenever he was reminded of his previous students. 

Cyan eyes wander somewhere beyond the garden that remains unkempt, as if she’s reminiscing of something, then, taking a deep breath, she begins to tell them her experience. 

She talks about her time at Mount Sagiri, how she arrived at Urokodaki’s place at a young age and how it took her a while before the man agreed on training her to become a slayer. 

She remembers helping him nurse Sabito’s health back when the ex-hashira first brought the boy to his house. How the peach-haired boy quickly grew attached to her, like a sibling, and how he begged Urokodaki to train him so one day he could be a slayer too. 

Sabito was nine when she went to Mount Fujikasane. She still remembers how his lavender eyes were filled with tears when she left early in the morning; he was worried, of course, but he put all his efforts into appearing brave enough so she wouldn’t have to carry the extra burden of worrying about him. 

She didn’t remember much about her final selection. Spending most of the nights wandering through the forest, hiding from most demons and slaying those she could take down by surprise or helping the occasional participant. Never she found an abnormally mutated demon whose whole purpose seemed to bring despair to her beloved mentor. Maybe she had been lucky, incredibly lucky. 

She wished she never got that luck. 

Two years after she passed her final selection she returned home to find a new student under Urokodaki's care. A young boy the same age as Sabito, with wide blue eyes and hair as dark as the feathers of her crow. Giyuu, albeit shy at first, seemed to look up to her with the same admiration as Sabito did, she guessed the peach haired boy had talked his ear off about how cool his senior student was. 

Both would hoard her with questions about her demon slaying stories and she'd give them advice to improve their skills. 

They'd claim that once they became demon slayers they would become her tsugukos (because of course she'd be a Hashira by that time!) and the three of them would become the strongest Water Hashira after their teacher. 

She remembers how she gave each boy a hug and a head pat before they left to Mount Fujikasane for their final selection. Her heart was feeling uneasy, but she trusted they would return alive. They were strong, after all. 

She remembers how her heart shattered when, after completing a mission, she received a letter from her teacher announcing her biggest fear. 

Neither of them survived. 

Never had she felt so despaired. She saw those boys grow, she saw them hone their skills. She saw them train until their limbs went sore and their lungs felt like bursting, but she also saw them goofing around like the children they were. She mentored them whenever she could, she gave them advice, encouraged them when they felt like giving up. 

All that effort, all that care… was it useless? 

She devoted the next months to slaying any demon she encountered, and in less than she imagined she found herself summoned at the Master's headquarters to receive the title of Hashira. Never had she felt so hollow for such an accomplishment. 

“When Nezuko returned from the Final Selection she wrote to me about slaying the demon that held a grudge against our teacher.” There was sadness in her voice. “I… I felt like a total failure, maybe if I had found that demon during my final selection then…Maybe if I had known, as a Hashira I could…” 

The lump that she feels on her throat stops her from talking. She sees the worried glances that both men give her. 

“... I always wondered what kind of slayers you'd become. Maybe if I had killed that demon before it could hurt you… maybe then you would have grown strong enough to become pillars instead of me.” 

“... You didn't know it inhabited the mountain.” Sabito's voice is surprisingly soft. “None of us did… not even Urokodaki.” 

“Besides… finding it didn't mean it would have been easy to slay.” Giyuu mumbles, he subconsciously caresses the zone where Sabito had slapped him the previous night. 

By now their food is already cold, but Makomo finds she doesn't care too much, she's used to eating in a rush during missions. It could also be that eating alongside these two makes the food taste better, no matter how cold it gets or where does it come from. 

They don't have to go on patrol until nighttime, so they spend the rest of the morning cleaning the estate. Even if it's clear Giyuu has made the effort to keep it as tidy as possible, dust covers most of the rooms and the gardens are overgrown with weeds. Nevertheless she doesn't judge, her garden was cleaner mostly because she had agreed for Kanae to use it as her own to grow flowers and other medicinal herbs; and she barely used the main estate's building, anyway, letting the kakushi at charge of the bigger buildings’ maintenance.

Maybe she should plant some flowers and get some koi fish for the pond. 

As she works with the laundry she overhears Giyuu apologizing to Sabito for last night's fight. She sees annoyance flash through the redhead's face before he says something along the lines of moving on from that. Minutes pass and both men are suddenly engaged in a friendly competition of who can cut off most weeds in the courtyard. 

She can't help but chuckle 

Boys. 

.

.

.

Due to the next Hashira meeting happening in a few days, the Master has arranged their patrols in nearer areas. As a triad, they have been assigned to deal with a demon nest that has been reported not too far from a village. While unusual, demon nests can become a bigger threat if left unattended, and while usually one Hashira should be enough to deal with it, three swords do help to finish quicker. 

Giyuu isn't new at working alongside other water breathing users, after all, it is the most widespread breathing style amongst the corps. Still, fighting side by side with Makomo and Sabito feels like the three of them are parts of a finely crafted machinery whose movements are carefully calculated to work in perfect synchrony. He's fine staying at the rearguard and covering his fellow pillars from any demon that might be fool enough to attempt a sneak attack; Sabito charges head first with powerful offensive forms while Makomo helps finishing off the rare demon that manages to slip from either swordsmen’s blades. 

“I think that's the last one.” Sabito says as he takes his mask off his face, a satisfied smile curving his lips. Giyuu hums in agreement as he sheathes his katana. 

“It's still quite early.” Makomo says as she gazes at the night sky, the moon casts its soft rays, illuminating their faces. “Should we keep on patrolling before returning to the estate?” 

“Sounds good.” Giyuu answers, he has already sent a crow to ask for the kakushi to clean up the old building that was the demon nest. 

As they keep walking under the moonlight the only sound they can hear are the occasional insect and their footsteps. The weather is warm enough for them to not need extra layers of clothing, as their haoris grant enough protection from the soft wind that ruffles their hairs. 

“I was thinking…” the petite woman stops as she turns to face her juniors. “We should pay the Kamados a visit at the Butterfly Estate. I'm curious to see this human side of Tanjiro.” There's fondness in her voice. 

“Not a bad idea,” Sabito says as he rubs his chin in a thoughtful manner. “I'm also curious about meeting them… and perhaps we could also visit Urokodaki-san later…” 

He hasn't thought about that. How would their teacher react at such news? Giyuu knows the retired Hashira, while prone to believe in the supernatural, is also always on high alert due to all his years of experience as a Hashira.

“... We can visit Kamado tomorrow, as for Urokodaki-san… I'll write a letter to him asking if we can visit after the meeting.” He suggests. He can see his friends’ expressions light up with a mixture of barely-hidden excitement and nervousness. 

Greetings, Master Urokodaki Sakonji

I'm writing to you to announce I'll be in your way in the upcoming week. A couple of days ago there was a peculiar event that brought two equally peculiar visitors to the corps. As far as I have been able to corroborate, they prove no threat to the integrity of the Master nor the slayer corps. 

However, I wish to request your assistance in such matters, as both of them hold a strong resemblance to two of your former students. Hence why I'll be taking them to Mount Sagiri once we have finished some matters with Oyakata-sama and the other Hashira. 

I realize this is already the second time I may put you in a predicament due to my recklessness. I hope you can find it in yourself to forgive my insolence. 

May this letter find you in good health and spirit. Yours sincerely, Tomioka Giyuu. 

Sabito watches as Giyuu gently requests his crow to deliver the letter to their teacher. The old thing needed a little impulse from the raven haired man to set off. When he expresses his concerns about letting the poor thing fly during nighttime Giyuu assures him that, despite Kanzaburo’s old age, Mount Sagiri is one of the few locations he can reach without a problem, no matter the time nor place. 

The frail bird brings him fond memories, as he used to be his crow as well, at least before he requested his retirement. 

He hoped whoever stood alive would take care of Kanzaburo on his behalf. Maybe Hanako will do it, she was fond of the old crow even at the time she was still a demon . 

He tries to brush those worries aside as he tags behind the two black haired pillars. It's not even midnight, so they should keep patrolling the area in case there's another demon on the loose. A part of him wants to selfishly delight in the familiarity of returning to these simpler moments, when the most important thing was to keep one's mind busy with the scouting and tracking of demons.

Chapter Text

The walk to the Butterfly Estate was a quiet one. 

Despite Giyuu being the one who proposed visiting the next day, the raven holds a certain hesitance as he walks flanked by his fellow pillars, as if he's progressively losing some sort of determination. It's a little bit odd, Sabito thinks, but once again, he still needs to get used to this new side of Giyuu that he never got to experience. 

“You okay?” Makomo asks as she gently nudges one of Giyuu's sides. 

“... I'm worried Kocho could still be mad at me,” he mumbles, his gaze fixated on the ground. 

“For what happened on the mountain?” Sabito raises an eyebrow. “Well… she can be petty, but I don't think she'd hold a grudge for too long, besides, the problem was settled.” 

“It's not that,” Giyuu retorts, and there's embarrassment in his voice, “I just… I might have willingly forgotten to attend my last two medical checkups.” 

Oh…

Sabito winces in sympathy as their senior gives a weary sigh, sounding too much like a tired older sister. 

“The worse she might do is force you to have the checkup done at the moment, relax.” She shakes her head as she nudges Giyuu a little harder. 

They know they are almost there when the smell of wisteria mixed with several other flowers reaches their noses, and soon enough they are met with the wooden walls surrounding the Butterfly Mansion. Outside they find a girl with black hair tied in pigtails with blue butterfly clips, she's wearing the slayer corps’ uniform underneath a white apron. She's sweeping the entrance when she takes notice of their presence. 

“Tomioka-sama?!” Her blue eyes briefly widen in slight alarm. 

“I'm not hurt, Kanzaki… don't worry,” Giyuu quickly replies, lifting his hands to reassure her he's fine. 

This does seem to work, as her face morphs into a light frown. This young lady feels familiar, Sabito thinks he remembers a stern girl with blue butterfly clips working in the Estate as Kocho’s main assistant. He doesn't remember her name, though, and that's a fact he's not particularly proud of. 

“We came to visit Kamado-kun,” Makomo chimes in, her voice soft, “we were left worried about his well-being after the mission in Mount Natagumo.” 

The girl, Kanzaki, hums as she ushers them inside the mansion. They walk through the hallways until they stop in front of a door, on the other side someone is screaming and it's clear it grates on their guide's nerves. 

“I'll tell Shinobu-sama you're here.” 

“That's not…” 

“Thank you, Kanzaki-san, we'll be with Kamado-kun in the meantime.” 

She raises an eyebrow but doesn't push further, the three pillars watch her walk down the hallway to fetch Kocho. When Sabito turns back his attention to the other two, he sees with amusement how Giyuu looks like a scolded child under Makomo's cyan gaze. 

Giving another look at the door, he thinks there's no need to delay things any further. Taking the initiative the redhead pushes the door open, the trio being greeted by a peculiar sight. 

“GYAAAAAAH SHE'S BACK! THE SCARY LADY IS BACK TO TORTURE MEEEEEE!” Zenitsu wails as he desperately tries to squirm out of his bed, the patient's uniform is still too big for his shrunken limbs, which causes the blonde to tangle himself in the sheets. 

“Zenitsu! Calm down,” Tanjiro scolds him gently, his body still hurts due to all the injuries he sustained under Rui’s Blood Demon Art, and while he spent the first couple of days sleeping due to exhaustion, Zenitsu’s antics are proving to be quite… something. 

“She's not coming.” Inosuke's hoarse voice is heard from his other side. “Took the hallway to butterfly lady’s office… I sensed her” 

Tanjiro can only hum in acknowledgement, his heart still aches at the sight of Inosuke in such low spirits. Even if he's glad both of his friends came out alive, he feels recovery will be a long and tedious process. 

Zenitsu's shrieks take a backseat in his mind when the door opens and he recognizes a familiar mismatched haori and raven black hair. 

“Tomioka-san!” He exclaims and the man's blue eyes widen slightly in a mixture of surprise and relief. 

“Tanjiro…” 

However, what surprises Tanjiro the most are the two figures that tag along the Water Hashira. Both figures that are achingly familiar from his time training at Mount Sagiri, yet now they feel completely alien for the burgundy-haired boy. 

They didn't have a scent last time he trained with them, after all. Now they do. 

“Sabito? Makomo?” 

He smells surprise coming from Giyuu, now that he thinks about it he remembers smelling the same scent coming from Urokodaki when he told him to give his regards to the two children before leaving for his Final Selection. The adult versions of the children he met at Urokodaki's look equally surprised, and their scents are filled with intrigue. 

“You must be Kamado Tanjiro,” the adult Makomo approaches his bed, she does look a bit taller than how he remembers her, and her scent is one akin to flowers and pine trees. “It's a pleasure to meet you, even if you already seem to know us.” 

She smiles and Tanjiro can feel his ears burning hot, she's still as cute as he remembers. From his right side he can see Zenitsu is as awestruck as he is. 

“How do you know our names?” The adult Sabito asks, it's already weird to see him the height of Giyuu, and even if it's weirder to hear him so calm, Tanjiro smells a fiery determination that easily fits into his memories of the boy wearing a kitsune mask. 

He feels Giyuu's gaze upon him and can hear Zenitsu asking something. He guesses there's no point in hiding things, much less now that he's in front of such a peculiar situation. So he takes a deep breath to brace himself and talks about his two years training with Urokodaki at Mount Sagiri. He explains how, after being faced with the seemingly impossible task of splitting the boulder in half he met two mysterious children that went by the name of Sabito and Makomo, how they taught him how to properly use Total Concentration Breathing and trained him to hone his swordsmanship skills. The memory forms a smile on his lips. 

When it comes to the hands demon and his final selection he tries to keep it brief, because as soon as he mentions it he can smell the overwhelming grief from the three pillars for a moment. He does mention that the demon seemed to hold a grudge against their teacher, but this seems to be something the three adults are already aware of. 

“Thank you for slaying that demon, Tanjiro.” Finally Giyuu speaks, and the scent of gratitude that irradiates from the ravenette is so genuine it almost has the red-haired boy tearing up. He catches the tiniest hint of a smile curving the man's lips. 

“It… it was nothing, I had to do it.” 

“And we're grateful for that,” Makomo's gaze softens and he can overhear Zenitsu’s squeals. “On our behalf, on behalf of those who couldn't make it.” 

He suddenly feels her arms circling him in a hug and he feels his face heating up again. Sabito snickers at their senior and Giyuu keeps that slightly amused smile. 

“Oh my,” Shinobu's voice makes them turn their attention to the room's entrance where the Insect Hashira is, she doesn't care to hide a clearly amused smile. “It seems I came in the middle of a heartfelt moment.” 

“Kocho”, Giyuu straightens up, and Tanjiro can smell some nervousness coming from the man. 

Shinobu gives a weary sigh as she gestures to him to come. Begrudgingly he approaches her as a man walking to his death sentence. 

“I'll borrow him for a moment, you two can keep talking with Tanjiro-kun and his friends for the time being.” The petite woman says as she leaves the room with Giyuu in tow. 

“He'll be remembered,” Sabito says as he pretends to wipe some imaginary tears from his eyes. When Tanjiro tilts his head in confusion at his gesture, Makomo elbows the peach haired slayer a little harder than needed. 

Seeing them so carefree and the age they should have been makes Tanjiro feel oddly happy for them and for Giyuu. He hasn't had the chance of interacting too much with the Water Hashira, but he feels grateful for him for sparing Nezuko that day, and he has always sensed a profound sadness weaved around the man, so it's reassuring for him to notice that sadness is slowly loosening its grasp on him. 

“Excuse me, but can you tell me what's going on?” Zenitsu's voice catches him off guard and he gives him a sheepish smile, feeling a little embarrassed at forgetting the blonde's presence in the room. 

“Yeah, what's up with Fox Face and Flowery Lady?” Inosuke's voice, albeit hoarse, comes with its own curious tone, and even if the boar-headed boy is still laying in his bed unusually calm, his head is now facing the four of them. 

Sabito and Makomo exchange conflicted glances before the black haired woman shakes her head in an almost resigned look. 

“Guess there’s no use in keeping it from you,” her shoulders sagged, “but make sure not to tell anyone else, okay? This is delicate information, and I'll know if you tell someone else.” 

Despite her soft smile there's an edge on her words, and Tanjiro feels she's being serious. Zenitsu shrieks and Inosuke makes a strangled sound, like a kicked piglet. 

“Yes ma'am”

“Good! Now make yourselves comfortable, this might take some time…” 

.

.

.

“No major injuries as of recently, it seems,” Shinobu says as she finishes examining Giyuu, “see? it’s not that hard to attend your required checkups, is it, Tomioka-san?” 

The female Hashira asks in her usual melodious tone as she puts her medical supplies aside. Besides the suspicious-looking bruising on Giyuu’s cheek and the tiny scab on his lip, the raven haired man seems in perfect shape. He hums back, only half acknowledging her inquiries, much to her annoyance. 

“To-mio-ka-san,” she vocalizes every syllable to emphasize her annoyance, “you know? The way you never properly answer is why no one likes to talk to you.” 

She pokes at his side, and that does manage to get a reaction out of Giyuu, as the man looks at the Insect Hashira with a confused expression. 

“... But you like talking to me.” The way he tilts his head makes Shinobu want to groan, he’s so clueless it’s both endearing and frustrating at times. 

Still, the medical checkup is not the only reason she dragged him to her office. 

“Nevermind, I wanted to ask you something.” Her purple gaze turns serious, and she knows Giyuu might already have an idea of what her questions could be about. “How are you keeping up with Igarashi-san and Tamura-san? Have they caused you any trouble?” 

As she asks she leans on her desk, slender fingers interlocking as she stares at her fellow pillar. Giyuu’s posture straightens, and Shinobu is surprised to find his gaze locked on hers. She's so used to those blue eyes avoiding eye contact as much as possible that it feels weird to find them staring right at her. 

“They are fine, we talked about… things related to our past, but we are fine now.” 

“I see, and I’m glad, but have you talked about…?” 

“Kocho,” Giyuu’s voice interrupts her, and she bites down a snarky remark, “we will talk about that tomorrow, I know we can trust them, the Master already does, and if they were the making of some Blood Demon Art I’d say the effect should have already worn off.” 

She should have expected he could read her as easily as she does with him. But there’s something in his voice that manages to ease her doubts; after all, she knows the man is very cautious most of the time, so she will trust his judgement for the time being—even if she still has to figure how she should feel regarding his involvement with sparing the demonic sister of the boy they put on trial—. 

“Right, my bad,” she forces another of her sweet smiles, “if they really are stuck with us in the long term, I might as well open their files now that they're here. Well… Seeing this is all, I'll tell Aoi to go fetch one of them while you return with Tanjiro-kun and his friends.” 

He quirks one of his thin eyebrows at her in an inquisitive look. 

“... I'll be on my way, then,” as he walks out of her office, the raven turns to look at her, “and Kocho”

“Hm?”

“Take care.” 

Giyuu doesn't wait to register the surprised look the purple haired woman gave him. She remained silent for a moment.

“Quite bold of him to believe I'm not doing so.” 

“There's no way!” 

When Giyuu returns to the room he's greeted with the sight of the loud blonde shaking his head so hard he fears it might set off flying (what was that thought?). Makomo is sitting on a chair between Tanjiro's and Zenitsu's beds while Sabito is on the opposite side of the burgundy-haired boy’s bed. He catches Inosuke once again sulking in the background. 

“I knew you were strong, Zenitsu!” Tanjiro smiles brightly, “who could have guessed you were already a tsuguko in another time?” 

“That wasn't me, you definitely saw the wrong guy.” He deadpans both at his friend and the two pillars.

“Nope, pretty sure it was you.” Sabito snorts, his smile softens when he spots the raven staring awkwardly at the small scene. “Giyuu! I see Kocho let you live,” the redhead teased. 

“I told you it wouldn’t be so bad,” Makomo smiles playfully, she gestures to him to come sit beside her and he obliges. 

“... Did I miss something?” He tilts his head in slight confusion. It is Tanjiro who speaks first. 

“Sabito was telling us about things from his time!” The boy says with his usual cheery smile, it's rather surprising how easily he seems to have accepted all of this. “It's still hard to believe, but I can't find another explanation as to why they are here… and I'm glad to see them again.” 

There's something in Tanjiro that is inherently warm and is causing Giyuu to grow fond of him. In what could only be described as an impulse, the water pillar stretches one hand to ruffle the burgundy locks in the boy's head. 

“I'm glad, too.” 

A few comfortable minutes pass before Aoi comes to fetch one of the other two Hashira. Sabito volunteers to go first, and he watches his figure disappear behind the door before it shuts closed. 

“Kocho wanted to give you two a checkup as well.” He mumbles, a little too late. 

“Makes sense,” his senior hums as she leans against the wall, her legs swinging lazily back and forth. “She's the head doctor here… I would expect her to be cautious.” 

There's something in the way she worded that sentence that makes him wonder if that is different in her timeline. Sensing his curiosity, she just shakes her head, even if they told some things to the boys, there are facts that shouldn't be so openly discussed out of respect for some of their colleagues. 

“Everything seems normal so far, Igarashi-san, good.” Shinobu chirps as she writes down something on the papers displayed on her desk. 

The female Hashira wondered if she'd find any significant physiological difference in these two slayers who supposedly came from other timelines. Much to her disappointment she hasn't found anything that could be considered of relevance. 

“So not even a scrap, huh,” Sabito examines his own forearm in a thoughtful manner. 

“Well, besides the scab on your forehead I don't see any remarkable injury.” Her eyebrow quirks up. “... Tomioka-san had similar signs of a physical fight, say, you two didn't go too harsh on each other, did you?” 

Shinobu finds in amusement that, where her comment would have caused Giyuu to retreat in his shell as he avoided answering her remarks, Sabito gave an amused huff. 

“There were many bottled up things, it kinda just… happened, you know?” The man laughs dryly. “We were lucky Makomo was there to stop us.” 

He sheepishly rubs the back of his neck. For whatever little conversation she could pull from him, Shinobu already pictured him as a weird amalgamation of Kyojuro's enthusiasm with a little bit of Sanemi's edge. Truly a specimen. 

No wonder Giyuu hovered around those two in one way or another. 

“Well, I'm glad it didn't escalate,” she half teases, “we wouldn't want to have you infringing on the corps’ rules again so soon.” 

The peach haired man rolls his eyes, it seems his previous animosity towards her from the incident in Mount Natagumo has died down, as he doesn't seem particularly annoyed by her remarks. While one part of her feels disappointed at not having another Giyuu to push his buttons, she's grateful he seems to be a decent comrade so far. 

“I think this will be all for now, would you mind asking Tamura-san to come?” 

“Sure,” Sabito says, as he stands up from the chair he has been sitting in, his mind seems to remember something. “Ah, Kocho… I might come to pester you sometime after the Hashira meeting” 

Her eyebrows furrowed in confusion and the man further elaborates. 

“It's about Tokito, you might want to ask Himejima to come, too, it's about… well, you'll find out, see you at the meeting!” 

About Tokito? 

How curious…

She won't lie, maybe she was being petty for what transpired in the mountain, but out of the three water pillars it was the only female whom she felt the least enthusiastic to endure in a one to one conversation. 

“You seem fine, Tamura-san.” She says as she notes down some information. 

The older woman nods softly, her eyes wandering from one of her arms to her legs. It might be a hypothesis, but the insect Hashira wonders if hers and Sabito's reaction has something to do with the state they previously were in before being sent back in time. 

“That’s good,” Makomo mumbles, her gaze never fully reaching to make eye contact with her. 

“... I heard from Igarashi-san that you prevented him and Tomioka-san from fighting,” she attempts to make small talk, if only to see what else she can get from the other woman. 

“Yes, if you saw some bruises on them it's because I couldn't intervene earlier.” There's a glimpse of exasperation mixed with weary fondness in her voice, Shinobu can't help but notice it. 

“You sound too much like an older sister for them.” She teases and Makomo's eyes widen briefly, then, her lips quirk up in a gentle smile. 

“You could say so, I was Urokodaki’s student before them, so even if brief, I took care of them the best I could.” 

Shinobu mentally curses herself when she realizes she might have touched a sore spot. Yet all the regret she could feel quickly dies down at the black haired woman's next words. 

“You could say it's the same way you and Kanae used to take care of the girls in the Butterfly Estate.” 

“You wouldn't know” 

“But I do,” and she speaks so gently that Shinobu doesn't know how to react, her boiling rage that was threatening to spill simmers down to a confusing middle point. 

Even if she had believed Makomo held the same animosity against her, there's something tender in the older woman's gaze. She could compare it to pity, but it's not that. 

“Kanae was the Flower Hashira in my timeline, and she kept her spot until shortly before the final battle.” There's sadness in her voice, and she suddenly sounds almost as mature as Himejima. “We used to be good friends, and even if she could befriend anyone in the corps she always made the effort to have enough time to chat with me in-between our missions.

“I… I guess she's no longer here, my condolences.” 

Shinobu doesn't know what to say. This whole interaction has been a rollercoaster of emotions and she feels her facade is cracking the further she talks with this woman, this woman who talks so fondly of a sister whom she lost too soon for her liking. It feels like reopening a badly healed wound. 

“Thank you.” That's all she can muster as she takes a deep breath. 

“If I'm no longer required, I shall return with Giyuu and Sabito, but before I forget, could I visit Nezuko?” 

She wants to ask Makomo's reasons to want to visit the demon girl, but Shinobu finds she's too emotionally exhausted to push, so she only regards her with a nod and a hand gesture. 

“Tell Kamado-kun to guide you.” 

“Thank you,” Makomo makes her way to the exit, yet before leaving she turns to face the doctor. “... If you wish, we can talk sometime.” 

The door closes behind Makomo's flowery haori and Shinobu finds that she, for once, doesn't know what to do with the information she got. Who would have guessed water breathers could be so emotionally taxing for her? 

.

.

.

Makomo returns to a peculiar sight. 

It seems the time for the boys to take their medicines has arrived, and she sees in amusement how Giyuu is currently restraining Zenitsu while a very tired looking Aoi gives him a murky concoction. On the opposite side of the three beds Sabito is restraining a reenergized Inosuke who is yelling something about proving his real strength. In the middle of the small chaos Tanjiro gives her a sheepish smile as he lets himself be tended by the three little girls that help around the estate. 

She can't prevent the fond smile curving her lips as she approaches the young redhead once the caterpillar girls are done with him. 

“It seems things never get boring here,” she muses. 

“Hm, Aoi-san said once we're better we'll begin with some recovery training to get back in shape.” He explains, clearly excited. “I think Inosuke will be the first to go, he's almost fully recovered already! Zenitsu might take longer, though…” 

“He wouldn't if he took his medicine for once!” Aoi chimes in, exasperation seeping through her voice as she returns to tending the loud blonde. 

“The training will be good for you three,” Makomo says knowingly. “Oh, Tanjiro, by the way, how's Nezuko?” 

Tanjiro's eyes widen in surprise for a moment before his bright smile returns. 

“Her injuries have already healed, but it seems she's still exhausted… I was planning on visiting her tonight, if you want to come.”

Makomo glances at the window, the sun is setting, it seems time has gone flying during their visit. If she recalls there are no missions assigned to them tonight. She feels her fellow pillars’ curious glances. 

“Sure, you should rest some time, though, we can help with some chores in the meantime.” She offers the last at the girl with blue butterfly clips and she seems a little taken aback. 

“T-There’s no need for you to go through such a hassle, Tamura-sama!” She gestures with her hands, visibly flustered. 

“It’s no problem, we've spent quite some time here already, might as well pay back with some extra hands.” Sabito chimes in and Giyuu hums in agreement. 

Sabito's persuasion seems to work, and they spend the next few hours helping with some of the chores around the estate. While Makomo helps with the laundry she spots the insect Hashira peering through her office a couple of times; she still feels a little conflicted about their previous chat, but what is done is done. 

When night finally falls, the three pillars find themselves escorted by Tanjiro to an individual bedroom, one that would usually be destined to host long-term patients. The burgundy haired boy opens the door, inviting them to follow him inside; there, they spot the figure of Kamado Nezuko sitting on the single bed in the room, her feet dangling against the edge as she hums softly. 

“Nezuko! I'm back.” 

Tanjiro smiles when his younger sister jumps down the bed to hug him before spotting the trio behind her brother. She tilts her head in a childish manner, it's rather cute, Makomo thinks as she's reminded of the same gesture a demonic Tanjiro would often do. 

“Oh, right, you probably don't remember Giyuu-san, he's the one who sent us to Urokodaki's place two years ago,” the boy explains and there's some recognition in Nezuko’s pink eyes. “He's the Water Hashira! And these are Sabito-san and Makomo-san… they're pillars as well and they also trained with Urokodaki-san.” 

He explains to the demon girl, there's softness in his voice and Makomo begins to understand why her Nezuko would cherish her memories of her big brother so much. 

She and Sabito watch in amusement how Nezuko approaches them and, in an act that catches them off guard, reaches up to pat Giyuu's hair, her eyes crinkle in half moons as she hums something beneath her muzzle. She hears Sabito snickering at Giyuu when the raven stiffens for a second before melting to the touch, eyes softening to a grade that almost makes Makomo feel she's once again watching the younger, happier Giyuu. The demon girl shifts to do the same with Sabito and the redhead lets out a startled squawk, his ears flushing red. 

When Nezuko turns to face Makomo, the older woman struggles to hold back the mixture of emotions that threaten to overwhelm her. One tiny part of her freezes in fear when she feels the small limbs circling her in a hug, the ugly memory of Nezuko being temporarily under Muzan's control still fresh enough to send phantom pain to the limbs that were once missing. She reassures herself that this demon Nezuko is not the same, this girl has rejected the demons’ natural crave for human flesh, this girl will be the key to Muzan's defeat in this world. Hesitant at first, the black haired woman answers the hug and she can hear Nezuko's squeals of joy. She really is the same sweet girl she grew fond of. 

Even if a demon, Nezuko is Nezuko. 

“It's nice to meet you again, Nezuko-chan.” 

She's surprised when a clawed hand gently caresses her cheek, and when she looks down she finds the blurry sight of those pink eyes staring at her with worry, when did she start crying? Nezuko tilts her head as she worriedly hums. 

“I… I'm just happy, don't worry about me.” Makomo chuckles, wiping out the few stray tears that stubbornly remain. The petite woman pats Nezuko's head which causes the young demoness to squeal in delight once more.

She feels three pairs of eyes staring at them; Sabito and Giyuu look at her with a mix of fondness and curiosity, while Tanjiro's smile is a bittersweet one. She and Sabito have given the younger slayers an abridged version of their current situation as well as some facts about their whereabouts in their respective timelines. While Inosuke and Zenitsu had reacted with their respective amounts of exciting yelling and fretting, Tanjiro seemed somewhere between relieved and saddened at the time. 

She can't blame him, it seems like tragedy was destined to strike his family, no matter the circumstances. 

“You okay?” 

Sabito's question causes Tanjiro to startle a bit. 

“Yeah…” his answer sounds rather hollow, not like he's lying, rather as if he's not entirely sure of what to say. Tanjiro lifts his head and his maroon eyes meet Sabito's lavender ones. “I was just… thinking.” 

The tanned boy chews the inside of his mouth and Sabito nudges him gently to encourage him, so he keeps talking. 

“You two mentioned we all managed to defeat Kibutsuji Muzan and found a cure… but still, I don't know if I'll really be able to do it.” He chuckles, but his tone is more deflated than usual. “I couldn't even cut Lower Five’s neck, will I really be able to go against the demon king…? Ow!” 

Tanjiro rubs his forehead while Sabito holds back a grimace as he nurses the fingers he used to flick the younger redhead's forehead. 

“What's up with that attitude? It's unmanly to doubt so much of your abilities.” He scoffs though there's no malice in his words. 

The tiny smile on Tanjiro's face doesn't go unnoticed. 

“There's still a long path ahead, even if you passed Urokodaki's test and survived Mount Fujikasane, the challenges up ahead won't be easier, they'll never be, so all you have left to do is to keep pushing forward; even if your arms feel like they'll fall apart and your lungs are about to burst, you can't let your spirit falter.” 

The burgundy-haired boy's eyes widened in surprise before softening with a smile. 

“I guess you're right… thank you, Sabito-san,” his smile widens and Sabito almost has to squint at how bright it is. 

Takeo was right, his older brother is like sunshine incarnated .

“... Did you give Takeo a similar speech?” The boy tilts his head, his hanafuda earrings swaying gently at the gesture. 

“You could say so, he was a lot less receptive, though,” the peach-haired man groans and Tanjiro lets out a light-hearted chuckle.

“Yeah, sounds like him.” Despite the lingering grief in his voice, Tanjiro's smile is filled with fondness at the memory of his younger brother. “Could you… could you tell me more about him? What was he like in your world?” 

His voice comes so vulnerable it catches him momentarily off-guard. The older brother inside him comes forward as he nods, his hand reaching out to ruffle those burgundy locks. 

“Sure, but then you're going to sleep and we're returning to our estate, okay?” 

Sabito takes a glimpse at his fellow pillars. By now Makomo has moved to sit on the bed with Nezuko on her lap, the female hashira is entertained braiding the girl's hair as she gives some idle comments here and there. Giyuu has made his way beside her, awkwardly helping by brushing Nezuko's long hair while giving short answers at the occasional comment Makomo aims at him. 

It's an oddly domestic scene. 

Two Hashira, the highest ranked slayers amongst the corps, tending to a demon girl as if she was a little sister to them. 

He finds he likes the thought.

Chapter Text

A week has passed since the trial held for Kamado Tanjiro and his demon sister, it has also been the time for the bi annual Hashira meeting. Now, however, due to the sudden appearance of the two swordsmen claiming to be from another timelines the Master had summoned the pillars to a second meeting. 

If someone asked Tengen which was his opinion regarding the whole topic, he’d reply that, if what those two claimed was true, letting themselves be guided to the likely outcome was quite an unflashy path to victory. But even if the Sound Hashira holds a healthy level of scepticism regarding these two newly promoted pillars, he trusts in his Master's decisions. Besides, there was something in Tomioka’s reaction upon seeing the other two Water Breathers alongside his wild statement that made him consider this was somehow serious. 

Now, if someone asked him what were his particular thoughts about the two slayers, Tengen would say that so far they seemed to be slightly flashier than the blue-eyed Hashira, even though the female slayer held herself in a way that made her feel like an amalgamation of the stoic Tomioka with the obtuse way Tokito would sometimes behave. The other male was probably the flashiest amongst the triad, but that was to be expected if his unusual hair color and scar said otherwise; from the little interaction they had during the trial, the peach haired man seemed to hold all the confidence and enthusiasm that the other two lacked. 

Now, if someone asked him about their… peculiar fashion choices, the white haired man would let a dramatic groan as he ranted about how the three of them looked as if they had coordinated to hold equally mismatched attires, between Tomioka and peach-head’s half and half haoris to the not-female-Tokito’s mismatched stockings, Tengen couldn't decide whether those stylistic choices made them flashier or unflashier in his eyes. 

The Sound Hashira stops his inner rambling when the Master's daughters announce their father's presence, which means the meeting is about to start. He hopes at least whichever information they can provide may be worthy of hosting a meeting at all. 

“We thank you for agreeing to come despite the circumstances of the meeting.” Makomo begins shortly after they have greeted the Master. The black haired woman sits at the front row, flanked by Sabito and, surprisingly, Giyuu —though Shinobu is not particularly surprised, the man has been practically glued to their side since the trial—. 

“Oyakata-sama requested us to keep some details private for the time being, but we will still make our best effort to give as much details as we can.” Sabito continues. 

The other pillars nod with varying degrees of reluctance. Shinobu notices the way Sanemi and Obanai are glowering at the raven haired man who remains as impassive as always. She too finds it rather disappointing to be kept from the full retelling of the events, but if those are the Master's orders she can't complain. 

“If any of you have a question, ask, th… we will do our best to answer as much as possible.” Giyuu says and Shinobu catches a glimpse of him looking at Makomo like a child who wants to know if he did a good job. The petite woman nods as she quietly pats his forearm. 

“I do have a question,” Tengen says as he strikes one of his so-called flamboyant poses, “how can you be sure of the ‘future events’? No offense, but what makes you believe things will happen the same way over again?” 

“No offense taken.” Makomo politely says. “We have been discussing some things for the previous week, both between Sabito and I. We've also learnt some things from here thanks to Giyuu. While not exactly the same down to every detail, there seems to be a pattern that occurs and repeats itself through timelines.” 

“Could you provide an example for this hypothesis of yours?” Shinobu lifts her hand, she does feel rather intrigued at this hypothesis the water breathers seem to have. 

“Of course,” Sabito is the one who speaks, “the trial held for the Kamado siblings occurred in mine and Makomo's timelines as well, in both instances when Shinazugawa taunted them with his marechi blood, the demon ultimately rejected it.” 

Them? 

“You said them , instead of her or it,” Iguro points out, Shinobu is glad she wasn't the only one who noticed that. “What does that mean?” 

“It should be obvious, it means the demon was not Nezuko in both instances“ Giyuu speaks calmly, and Shinobu feels that while the raven isn't being mean-spirited it's enough to make both the Serpent and Wind Hashira’s anger to arise, even if momentarily. 

“So the ones put into trial were still members of the Kamado family?” This time Mitsuri is the one to ask, her eyes filled with intrigue and worry. 

That… is quite a good observation.  

Makomo nods, her face holding a rather nostalgic look. 

“Indeed, in my case, it was Kamado Tanjiro who became a demon, his sister Nezuko was trained under Urokodaki Sakonji as per my request” she glances at Sabito who makes a slight gesture with his head “in Sabito's instance, he spared Tanjiro's and Nezuko's younger siblings.” 

“Kamado Takeo, the third oldest child, I spared his younger sister, Hanako, under similar circumstances as what I've learned from Giyuu and Makomo.” Sabito explains. 

There's an uncomfortable silence as some of them realize the implications of the tragedy surrounding the Kamado family. Shinobu does wonder if this coincidence is just a product of some incredibly unfortunate family entangled by mere chance in the convoluted war between humanity and demons, or if there's the possibility that they have some long lost connection to the slayers. 

“I hope this can work as an example of what we meant by saying there are minor differences between similar events.” 

“Such a tragic fate, namu” Gyomei is already weeping tears as he speaks “I do wonder if there is a reason for Kibutsuji to target them.” 

“Right, Tomioka, did you know what his family did before being killed?” 

Giyuu blinked owlishly at Tengen's question. 

“... They were coal burners, if I recall correctly.” 

“And I think that's been for generations.” Sabito chimes in. 

That's odd, Shinobu thinks. Why would the demon king target a family of such humble origins? There was the possibility that the Kamados were like Tokito and actually came from a long lost powerful lineage, but it seemed unlikely. 

Makomo clears her throat to catch their attention. There's a conflicted look in her eyes. 

“I do think there could be a reason as to why Kibutsuji targeted Tanjiro's family,” the small woman takes a deep breath. “Have any of you heard something about Fire Breathing?” 

“Tch, isn't that Rengoku's Breathing Technique?” 

Is it?

“What about it?” 

Shinobu furrows her brows, that's not… 

“You're wrong Shinazugawa,” Kyojuro's voice interrupts her thoughts, “they might sound similar, but what my family has practiced for generations is Flame Breathing.” 

“That's right,” the Master's voice causes them all to keep silent as he further speaks. “From what Makomo and Sabito told me beforehand, it seems the Kamado family somehow got a grasp on an ancient form of Breathing passed down as a traditional dance. It's still speculation, but it could be connected to the creator of Breathing Techniques.

“There's a myth surrounding the First Breather, about how the technique he used was so complex and physically taxing that none of his disciples could learn it, so instead he helped them develop their own Breathing Techniques and that's how the main branches surged. Fire Breathing, sometimes also referred to as Sun Breathing, has been considered a long lost form, so for Tanjiro to know it might turn the scales slightly in our favor.” 

As one of the pillars who had done a slightly deeper research in breathing techniques and their history, Shinobu doesn't find the Master's explanation that surprising. What does fill her intrigue is the fact that a long lost form could have been discreetly passed down through generations without the corps ever taking notice of it. 

“Still doesn't justify why we should have spared the demon.” Sanemi grumbles, clearly he's still the most reluctant to accept the trial’s outcome.

“Actually,” Makomo chimes in, a slightly smug expression on her face, “Kamado Nezuko will prove to be as much of a valuable asset for the corps as her brother.” 

“Could you elaborate further?” Kyojuro asks and Makomo nods. 

“Of course.” She taps her chin thoughtfully. “To begin with… if her abilities are the same as her brother's in my timeline, then her Blood Demon Art will prove to be a powerful one, being able to only harm demons. Also, her unique physiology will help us to develop a strong antidote to significantly weaken Muzan during the final battle, as well as a cure for demonhood.” 

Shinobu perks at the mention of developing an antidote. Wasn't Tanjiro's initial purpose for joining the corps to find a cure for his sister? Her science-driven side clashes with her bottomless hatred for demons in a turmoil of emotions. Is she going to be the one in charge of developing the cure for Kamado Nezuko that will weaken Muzan as well? Not to brag about it, but she knows she’s the only slayer amongst the corps with plenty of experience in poison crafting and her knowledge regarding demon biology is way beyond the average, so there couldn’t be another person capable of developing an antidote, could it?

If the hushed whispers among some of her fellow pillars were getting already loud enough, Makomo's next words have them erupting in chaos. 

“If the events don't shift dates that much, it is possible that in the span of a year Kamado Nezuko will be able to conquer the sun.” 

“WHAT?!” 

“A demon being able to walk under the sun?!”

“No way!!” 

“We can't let that happen!” 

“Let's put her out of her misery before it's no longer possible.” 

“...” 

The Master lifts a finger against his lips and the chaos immediately dies down. 

“I know it must be worrisome to think of a demon being able to walk under the sun, my children.” His voice is as soft as always. “Yet you must remember, Muzan's main goal for centuries has been to achieve what Nezuko will do, and once he's aware of her conquering of a demon's main weakness he won't hesitate to make a move in order to get his grasp on her.” 

“So it means that he will be bold enough to leave his hideout as long as he's confident he can get the demon girl.” Himejima reasons, and Kyojuro finds it makes sense, somehow. 

“That's correct, Himejima-san,” the peach haired male (Igarashi, was it?) speaks, his expression stern. “If the timeline doesn't change, in a year or so two Upper Moons will attack the swordsmiths' village, we speculate that it was while Upper Four got beheaded by Kamado that the demon caught a glimpse of their demonic sibling not burning upon the sunrise light “ 

“Shortly after that, all demonic activity suddenly ceased, which gave us a brief chance to focus on strengthening our slayers’ for the inevitable final encounter.” Tamura ads. 

“How could they have found the village?” Surprisingly it's Tokito who asks, probably in a moment of clarity. 

“That, we never managed to find out,” Igarashi admits, his brows furrowing in mild annoyance. 

“That's quite the predicament.” He voices his concerns, it is well known how meticulous the whole process to get to the village is and how cautious the kakushi are. To imagine a demon, moreso an Upper Moon managed to get its location is beyond concerning. 

“And you mentioned there were two Upper Moons,” Iguro points out, Kaburamaru curls a little tighter around his neck, “what was Kamado doing there, to begin with?” 

“... Their sword could have needed maintenance.” 

“Especially because they had just recovered from their fight against Upper Six,” Igarashi snorts, though he remains mostly serious “I swear, they seem to be magnets for trouble.” 

“So this rookie brat will meet three Upper Moons in only his first year as a slayer?” Shinazugawa scoffs. Kyojuro can understand his scepticism, it’s been shortly more than a century since the last time an Upper Moon got slayed by the corps, to imagine that a total of three of them would fall in such a short span feels beyond believable. 

The flame haired man does notice how Tomioka purses his lips at Shinazugawa’s comment, while Igarashi gives an annoyed sigh. 

“Well… from what I recall of the reports back then, Kamado never made contact with Upper Five, instead one of the Hashira took care of that demon on their own.” Igarashi explains, “Muzan’s Upper Moons are strong enough, most of them would require at least two Hashira to defeat them, and still, not only Kamado, but the slayers from their generation proved to be incredibly valuable assets for the downfall of most of the Upper Moons. I can't ask you to take a liking to them, not after that… first impression, but at least give them the chance to prove themselves.” 

The man’s lavender eyes look around them glinting with fierce determination and confidence. Despite being hard of hearing, Kyojuro does notice how the Master lets an airy chuckle. The only other slayer from the Kamado boy’s generation that he recognizes is Kocho’s tsuguko, and albeit extremely reserved, the young girl does seem quite capable. 

How interesting! He hopes he can meet more of them soon. 

“... Then, what can you tell us about the Upper Moons?” Obanai asks, he'd rather move past all that nonsense around the brat who was allowed to keep the demon. If what they are saying is true, having previous information regarding the Upper Moons could let them track and hunt them down before they can cause any further problem. 

Kaburamaru nudges his head against his cheek, the snake knows when to ground him. It can't be helped, to know they don't know something as vital as how a demon could find the whereabouts of such an important place as the swordsmiths' village makes his blood boil. 

“Well…” Tamura taps her fingers against her chin in a thoughtful manner, “Upper Six consists of two demons, siblings, although the real Moon is the brother, I think his Blood Demon Art has something to do with poisons. They hunt in brothels and pleasure houses…” 

Obanai catches a glimpse of Uzui frowning in a barely noticeable manner, wasn't he planning a mission along with his wives in the Red Lights District? 

“Upper Five's Blood Demon Art allows him to move between pots and use them to summon aquatic monsters,” Igarashi takes up the explanation, “if I recall correctly, Upper Four was also reported in the village attack, he could split his body in different clones, each one with its own Blood Demon Art.” 

Those sound like annoying abilities, and while he's frustrated that they can't really say more details he knows it's valuable information to know about Muzan's strongest demons after more than a century without a surviving witness to give a description of them. 

“During the final battle against Muzan we got split by a mysterious Blood Demon Art that transported us to Kibutsuji’s fortress, I think I recall hearing the thrumming of a biwa as we fell, so that could be connected to the demon who controls the fortress…” The peach haired man shakes his head in frustration “we didn't catch a glimpse of their appearance, so I can't say if it was a Demon Moon or just an abnormally strong demon.” 

“Neither do we have information regarding Upper One and Two.” Tomioka chimes in, how would the bastard know? Obanai scowls at him. Yet by the solemn look in the other two he guesses it's true. 

“You skipped Upper Three.” Kocho points out, the short man can sense her disappointment at the lack of information regarding Upper Two. 

Tomioka stiffens and Tamura’s face turns grim.

“That's because that's the one we know the most about, we fought him in the final battle.” Igarashi explains, there's a scowl in his face that makes him look weirdly like Shinazugawa. “He was quite talkative, too, so we know his name is Akaza and he looks for strong opponents to challenge.” 

“He also seems hesitant to target women…” Tamura points out, “though he'll attack nonetheless if that's Kibutsuji's will, it seems.” 

Something uncomfortable settles in his chest at the unpleasant memory of the demon that his family used to worship. It seems these creatures can have their own biases, no matter their rank. 

“His Blood Demon Art allows him to track down his opponent's willpower so he can anticipate their moves, it's a formidable technique.” Igarashi explains as he pinches the bridge of his nose. “Seriously, we don't particularly encourage you to already plan on hunting the Upper Moons, but if you do, please , do not engage in combat with him , not yet.” 

Sanemi scowls at Igarashi’s words. Are they fucking kidding? Not only do they have the guts to tell so much nonsense about the damned brats and give crumbs of information about their strongest enemies, but now the peach haired man is actively discouraging them from doing their goddamned job? Bullshit. 

The white-haired man grits his teeth. 

“Very well,” Himejima says, his voice somehow managing to ground him back from his bubbling rage. “What could you tell us about Kibutsuji, then?” 

The silence that suddenly settles feels so tense that even him, who usually wouldn't care about the mood in the room, feels a sudden uneasiness. Tomioka, despite his usual stuck-up face, looks like he's actually dreading what's to come. Igarashi's scowl deepens and Tamura gets a somber look in her eyes. 

“He can't be killed by decapitation.” The redhead states, and even if it could have been guessed, it doesn't lessen the dread that creeps up in the room. 

“His regeneration abilities are beyond anything we could even imagine, and even high doses of wisteria poison wouldn't slow him down enough.” Tamura chimes in, Sanemi can overhear Shinobu's teeth gritting. “Our only chance at defeating him is to lure him out of his hideout and keep him occupied until the sun kills him.” 

“To sum up,” Tomioka says, much to Sanemi's annoyance, “our final battle against Muzan will be one of endurance.” 

The room remains in an uneasy silence, the information that has been offered by their fellow pillars seems to settle heavy in their hearts. 

“So that's how it'll be, Namu Abida Butsu,” Gyomei presses his palms together, he too feels the weight of the information given, and his heart aches at the thought of what these comrades from another time must have experienced, tears begin to stream down his unseeing eyes. 

He, too, has held his good amount of distrust towards the two strange slayers, but as the perceptive person he is, the monk feels some genuine concern from them both. They also share the same mournful aura that Tomioka has, and even if it's his second time in a meeting with them, Gyomei can already notice the sadness lifting from their water pillar’s shoulders. He'll still need to properly meet Igarashi and Tamura, but for now he'll trust his Master's decision and Tomioka’s judgement. 

“I think that'd be enough information for now,” Kagaya says, “thank you for telling us what you know, Sabito, Makomo, I'm afraid we'll have to repeat similar meetings as we make our movements.” Gyomei hears clothes ruffling and he guesses their Master has bowed to the two swordsmen. 

“We will do as it's needed, Oyakata-sama.” Igarashi's voice comes filled with resolve. 

“Very well, for now, we will continue with our usual activity, but I have a request for you,my children,” Kagaya's voice comes solemnly, “I ask you to search for further information regarding Sun Breathing and its first user whenever you can. There might be some texts with valuable information in the Flame, Stone, Wind and Water estates. I'll also reach out to some of our retired Hashira to ask for any possible clues.

“We’ve got valuable information in our hands, but we need to tread carefully, my children. I trust you'll understand.” 

“Of course, Oyakata-sama.” 

.

.

.

It hasn't been long since the Master finished the meeting, but Muuichiro already doesn't remember half of the things they talked about. Why did they have a second meeting so soon? Oh right, the fox and the frog had information about their enemy… who were they? He forgot… 

Oh, right. They now share a spot as Hashira with the decorative ornament. 

Once they've been dismissed from the meeting, all the Hashira remain for a moment in the courtyard of the Ubuyashiki Estate. They usually chat amongst themselves before each leaves to their respective estates, this time is no exception. 

He rarely takes part in their conversations, but usually either Shinobu or Himejima are the ones who take him to their estates before he's allowed to return to his own, so for now he chooses to zone out as he looks at his surroundings. 

There's something that bugs him about one of the new pillars. The lady who reminds him of a frog—always quietly staring at those around her with a dreamy face, sometimes she’ll voice her opinions, sounding like a frog, ‘ kero, kero’ —, there's something in her eyes that feels somewhat familiar. He feels he has met another person with cyan eyes and a calm gaze that hides inner strength (“Even if they never recovered from their sickness?”). A throbbing pain runs through his skull at the sudden thought, so he tries to brush it aside for the time being. 

He should focus on another thing. For example, how the fox guy seems to make the decorative ornament —Tomioka, that was his name, right?—  look less like an object and more like a person… weird. 

Muuichiro suddenly feels a firm hand gently nudging his back and he looks up to find Himejima saying something along the lines of following him. Oh, so they have finished talking, good. Though now that he pays attention they're walking alongside the other Hashira, he guesses they've arranged going for a meal together. Though he isn't particularly fond of how loud they can get, the grumble in his stomach makes him follow the pillar who resembles a bear without further complaint. 

To be completely fair, Mitsuri has made peace with the possibility of the Water pillars forgetting their promise of going for a meal together after their next meeting. It’s not that she expected them to do so, not at all! But although they seemed less stoic than Giyuu, they seemed like a close-knitted group and as such they might prefer to stick together just the three of them —which was quite admirable, nonetheless! Mitsuri knew how precious friendships could be within the corps—. So of course she was beyond delighted when Makomo approached her to remind her of the arrangement. 

The meeting had left most of them in low spirits, but it had also taken long enough for hunger to not go unnoticed. Perhaps that’s how the pink-haired woman managed to persuade them all (yes, even the most reluctant ones) to go grab a meal together. 

“I promise you won’t be disappointed by the food!” She beams at the two newest members. “Rengoku-san and I often come here whenever our missions are near enough, so we're well acquainted with the owner.” 

“I see,” Makomo hums, “I don't remember going to a similar place, so I'll trust in your words.” 

The shorter woman's smile is so soft and dreamy that Mitsuri resists the urge to squeal. She would be lying if she said it didn't make her happy to learn there would be another female pillar amongst their ranks, and so far Makomo has shown to be quite admirable! She might seem rather shy, like Giyuu, but she holds herself the same gracefulness that Shinobu has, albeit with a more grounded side; besides, her haori is really cute! 

“... I do recall coming here a couple of times,” Sabito chimes in, “we’ll have to see if it’s the same taste I remember.” 

He gives a lopsided smile and the Love Hashira finds that the redhead carries himself with a confidence that reminds her of her former mentor. Sabito’s hair caught her attention since the very first time she spotted him, and she’s been fighting the urge to ask him if his hair color is natural or if it turned that way after he ate too many peaches or if it's a product of a family tradition... No! She mustn’t ask something so personal yet! It’d be beyond rude. She watches Sabito fixing his haori against his frame and she takes notice of the kitsune mask attached to his hip. 

“Uhm, Igarashi-san?” the aforementioned turns his head towards her, “I’ve been wanting to ask you and Tamura-san about your masks.” 

At her words, both him and Makomo seem to attempt to hide their respective masks, which causes some snickering from Uzui and Sanemi. 

“No need to be so shy,” the taller white-haired man teases, “but I’ve been curious as well, why do you carry those masks? They look rather old, yet flashy.” 

“... Our mentor crafts these masks for his students when they are ready to take the Final Selection,” Makomo explains, “he crafts them as protection charms to ward off evil, though if it is true or not is up to you.” 

There’s something weary in the way she says that, alongside Sabito’s serious expression and Giyuu looking like he wants the floor to swallow him that leaves Mitsuri confused for a moment, why do they appear so sad about something that should be a precious memento?

Now that she thinks about it, if Makomo and Sabito have their protection masks, where’s Giyuu’s? They mentioned training together under the same cultivator, so he should have his own kitsune mask as well…

“They are supposed to be dead.” 

Giyuu’s incredibly ominous statement comes back to her mind and she almost falls backwards from the sudden realization. Most of the other pillars seem to have already understood Makomo’s implications, and the mood immediately drops once again. 

“... Mine got shattered during the final selection,” the raven haired man says, “I couldn’t salvage it.” He gives a shrug, attempting to look nonchalant about it, but even Mitsuri can see he looks even sadder whenever the topic of the final selection resurfaces. 

“You know? We could ask Urokodaki to make you a new one, then the three of us could go around wearing them.” Sabito half-teases and half-encourages him before their dishes begin to arrive. 

“Matching masks? Tch, isn’t that stupid?” Sanemi scoffs. 

“Don’t be mean, Shinazugawa-san!” Mitsuri gasps as she cups her mouth with her hands. 

“Besides, they wouldn’t be the first nor the last slayers to use some accessory to identify themselves amongst the rest,” Shinobu chimes in, “or are you implying something about the butterfly clips my girls wear?” 

Despite her sweet smile, the Insect Hashira irradiates such an intimidating aura that Sanemi mutters something before directing all his attention to the food he ordered. Mitsuri can’t avoid feeling so amazed by Shinobu’s talent at rebutting people’s arguments, she's truly amazing! 

The group spends the next half and hour or so eating in relative silence, save from the occasional ‘Umai!’ shouted by Rengoku and often followed by Mitsuri.

“Say,” Tengen leans forward in his place, “was there another flashy change amongst our Hashira lineup in your times?” 

Oooh, now she's curious too! 

Makomo taps her fingers against her chin in a thoughtful manner, her gaze wandering over each of the members at the table. Mitsuri catches a glimpse of Shinobu excusing herself for a moment, much to her confusion. 

“Well…  for starters I'd say all of you are the same, though Kocho wasn't the Insect Hashira… yet.” There's a tinge of sadness in her voice, as if she's remembering something that makes her sad. 

Mitsuri wonders what she is referring to with the ‘yet’ part, and for their looks, Obanai, Tokito and Rengoku share the feeling. She does notice the somber look coming from the other five males, Sanemi in particular looks extra upset all of the sudden, but it's his extremely rare type of silent upsetting, instead of his usually more aggressive reactions. 

“... There were also two Wind Pillars,” the petite woman adds in a quieter voice, and it's only because Mitsuri is sitting right next to her that she can catch her words. 

“Yeah… that's only on her side, mine didn't have any significant changes,” Sabito shrugs. 

“So the only constant difference is who is the Water Pillar, huh?” Obanai points out, Mitsuri thinks he always looks so cool when he has that sharp look on his face! 

“Pretty damning for your stuck up attitude, huh, Tomioka?” 

“... It is only to be expected,” Giyuu lowers his head, his usual stoic expression not slipping until Sabito hits him in the head. 

“Not again with this shit…” the redhead grumbles as he uses his other hand to rub one of his temples, “what did we talk about our self-worth?”  

“... We didn't talk about that.” Giyuu mumbles and he ducks before another chop can land on his head. 

Mitsuri is sure the other pillars are staring at them with the same dumbfounded face she's currently making. She's not stupid, she (and probably most of them) has always known that, for some reason Sanemi and Obanai have this misconception about Giyuu thinking himself above the rest; and while she has tried to argue back, the raven haired man does make it hard to defend him when he's usually so, so reserved. She overhears Tengen snorting before he leans to explain the scene to Himejima, and the tiniest hint of amusement curves the bigger man's lips. 

She also hears Makomo's light chuckle before she jabs at Sabito's side, the aforementioned gasps but refrains from answering the jab, looking like a defeated younger sibling. 

Shinobu eventually returns and Mitsuri guesses Tengen has told her about what transpired some minutes ago, as the purple haired woman snickers at their colleague. 

Their conversation quickly settles on more casual topics, and that's how they learn that Makomo is actually the second oldest pillar, that's so amazing! It must mean she's super strong and cool! At some point Sabito has agreed on sparring with Sanemi and Obanai some time, and even Giyuu seems in a slightly better mood than his usual aloof and gloomy self. 

.

.

.

When it's finally time to leave the group splits as each head to different locations. Once again, the last remaining are the Water Triad. 

“They're just as how I remember,” Sabito releases a lighthearted yet tired chuckle, his black haired companions nod with similar degrees of weariness. 

“... I don't remember the last time I was dragged to one of these,” Giyuu admits, a small smile forming on his lips, “it wasn't bad, I wouldn't mind if it happened again.” 

“I trust there will be more chances in the future.” Makomo reassured him. “... It's pretty late already, should we head back to the estate?” 

Sabito takes a moment to try remembering if they had another thing to do. 

“We should head back and rest, tomorrow we'll head to Mount Sagiri, I'm guessing the Master already has some missions for our trip.” Giyuu says, and the peach haired man notices the way he anxiously grips the sleeves of his haori. 

“Well, then there it is, let's go.” He chirps, trying to hide his own sudden nervousness at what expects them in the mountain.

He should feel happy to be able to see another familiar face soon, yet deep down all the unpleasant memories from the final selection crawl back into his heart, albeit for slightly different reasons than those that were vented a couple of nights ago. 

The trip to Mount Sagiri isn't a long one, but Sabito guesses that it wouldn't hurt if they purposefully took their time clearing the demons that could have settled across the path.

Chapter Text

“So you'll be heading to Mount Sagiri?” Tanjiro asks Giyuu, the younger redhead is munching on a rice ball that the caterpillar girls prepared for lunch. 

“That's right, I sent a letter to Urokodaki-san, so he should be aware by now.” 

“I see! Could you please greet him on my and Nezuko's behalf?” 

“... You could write to him, I'm sure he'd appreciate it.” 

The burgundy-haired boy gives a sheepish smile at the raven’s words. Before he could say something else, Giyuu reaches out to pat his head, Sabito can't help letting out an amused sound, it's quite endearing to see the black haired man softening at the younger slayer.

“We'll tell him, in the meantime you shall focus on recovering.” The peach haired man joins his friend in his head patting and he can overhear Giyuu releasing a light hearted chuckle when Tanjiro looks so flustered at the sudden attention.

They are lucky to be alone with Tanjiro at the moment. It seems Inosuke has been deemed healed enough to begin his recovery training regime, and Zenitsu is currently outside basking under the sunlight —Kocho's suggestion to hopefully purge faster the effects of the spider demon's poison—. 

Makomo is currently sitting on the opposite side of Tanjiro's bed, she looks clearly amused at such displays of affection. 

“Aoi-san said I'll be ready to begin the recovery training in a few days, so I'll give my best at it!” He reassures them with one of his bright smiles as he lifts his arms. 

“That's good to know,” Makomo hums, her expression morphing into something slightly more serious, “by the way, we wanted to ask you a favor, Tanjiro, could you put us in contact with Lady Tamayo?” 

“... Eh?” The boy's face shows his surprise before twisting in a weird way, with his eyes bulging out and his mouth making a funny grimace, “I… I don't know anyone with that name…” 

"..."

"..."

“Pfff… you really are bad at lying, Tanjiro”, Sabito snorts. He had heard Takeo mentioning once how his older brother was a terrible liar, as his face always exposed him and made him look rather stupid. 

Well, he wasn't exaggerating. 

“We already know of her,” Giyuu deadpans, his flat delivery alongside Tanjiro's mortified face makes him laugh harder until Makomo smacks him in the shoulder. 

“Don't worry, we don't want to harm her,” their senior reassures as she takes a neatly folded paper out of one of her pockets and hands it to Tanjiro. “Could you please hand her this letter next time you are able to get in touch with her? Oh, and this as well.” 

She takes a small pouch out of another pocket, and when Tanjiro gives her a puzzled look the petite woman keeps talking. 

“I guess she needs blood samples from Kibutsuji’s Moons, we couldn't get a sample of Lower Five, but the demons under his control seemed to share some of his blood,” She explains, “I hope it can work as a token of good intentions from our side.” 

Sabito interchanges curious glances with Giyuu, both wondering how their senior was able to take a blood sample in the first place, and most importantly how has she managed to keep the samples safe and hidden from everyone, them included. 

He shouldn't be surprised, Makomo was always the stealthiest of the three of them. 

“This… Thank you so much, Makomo-san!” Tanjiro beams at her with renewed enthusiasm, “I was worried I couldn't get a sample from him, but I hope this might work.” He gently placed the folded letter and the pouch amidst his other belongings. 

“I'll see what I can do, but I trust Tamayo-san will be grateful, too.” 

“Thank you, Tanjiro.” Giyuu smiles softly, it's still unusual enough to make the burgundy-haired boy's eyes widen in awe. 

“Well then, we should be leaving now before Kocho tries to give us a reason to stay for real.” Sabito chuckles as he arises from the bed he was sitting on and proceeds to walk to the door. “I'm saying it again, Tanjiro, get better soon, okay?” 

“Okay!” 

“Hm,” Giyuu hums, he gives a last head pat to the boy before following Sabito, Makomo in tow, “... You should keep working on your Total Concentration Breathing.” 

“I'll do!” 

Makomo chuckles, “Very well, good luck with your training, Tanjiro.” 

“Thank you! You too have safe travels!” 

Truth be told, visiting Tanjiro wasn’t the only reason as to why they had made a stop in the Butterfly Estate before their trip. 

“My, my, leaving so soon?” Shinobu’s voice comes from the opposite side of the hallway just as the three of them are leaving the room where Tanjiro is currently settled. 

“Kocho,” Giyuu greets her in his usual way, “we didn’t want to take more time from you.” 

“Yet here we are, having an idle chat in the middle of the hall,” he can see her smile straining only the slightest, “is there something I can help you with?” 

“No, we-” 

“We need to restock some bandages and ointments,” he feels Makomo’s elbow against his ribcage, “... please” 

Makomo nudges him harder. 

“You know you could ask Aoi or the girls, right, Tomioka-san?” Shinobu narrows her eyes, her sickly sweet smile never leaving her face, not even after she releases a tired sigh, “follow me, I’m guessing they’re for Igarashi-san and Tamura-san, hm?” 

“Well, yeah?” Sabito chimes in as they walk behind the Insect Hashira, “it doesn’t hurt to get prepared for a mission.” 

Giyuu stays at the door frame once they arrive at Shinobu’s office, Sabito takes a seat in one of the chairs and Makomo politely stands next to him. 

“Already getting missions, I see,” the purple-haired woman half-teases, she’s searching in her cabinets for the needed supplies as she keeps up with the chatting. “May I know what is it about? Or is that confidential, too?” 

The raven-haired man flinches at the venomous undertone of her words, he knew his fellow Hashira might not take it well if they purposefully refrained from telling them certain facts from Makomo’s and Sabito’s timeline. That didn’t make his colleague’s words less sharp. And in this particular instance it wasn’t a confidential matter per se, but it was still personal enough for Giyuu to not answer immediately, at least that was his particular case. 

“We got a mission northwest,” Makomo begins to explain, “it just happens to be nearby Mount Sagiri, so we considered paying Urokodaki-san a visit.” 

“I imagine you have heard rumors of our teacher having an enhanced sense of smell, maybe his judgement could help further settle the whole mess around us.” Sabito ads as he points at Makomo and himself. 

Even if she's currently not facing them, Giyuu can guess she's raising an eyebrow at them. 

“Oyakata-sama seems to agree with our idea, we will be patrolling around that area, so as to not leave our duties behind.” He states. 

Shinobu gives a soft hum as an answer, she finally turns to hand them two small packages with clean bandages and healing ointments, Giyuu also spots a couple of vials filled with a clear purple liquid. 

“Is that wisteria poison?” 

“Hn, you never know when it can come in handy.” She chirps, her cheery facade fully resurfacing once again. “Now, if you really don't have anything else to do here, I'll ask you to leave “ 

With that, she shoos them off with a hand gesture. 

“... She is in a good mood,” Sabito offhandedly says. 

“You think so?” Makomo quirks an eyebrow.

“Hn,” he has to agree with Sabito, “she could have directed us to Kanzaki or one of the caterpillar girls instead of dealing with the restocking by herself.” 

Makomo gave them a noncommittal hum in response. She still seemed to be processing how to interact with his world's Shinobu, it wasn't his place to ask why, though. 

.

.

.

“Water Breathing, First form: Water Surface Slash!” 

Makomo's blade swiftly beheads the demon, its head falling to the ground with a soft thump. She takes a deep breath as she sheathes her katana to turn and face the terrified civilians. 

“You are safe now.” Her voice comes steady as she smiles softly. 

The civilians, two young children and who seems to be their mother, stare at her with a mixture of awe and fear. Then, the youngest child begins to cry, her brother and mother follow soon after. 

“Thank you, miss,” the young woman wails as she clings to her children, “I… we've heard rumors of a monster lurking at late night hours but we still needed to head back home when that… creature took my husband and I was so reckless to let by children follow me, I… I’m sorry I…” 

“No need to apologize,” the female slayer cuts off her rambling as she produces a small purple pouch out of her pocket and hands it to the woman. “Take this, it will protect you from the demons, still, you should be more careful.” 

The still spooked woman takes the charm, clutching it against her chest as she keeps hugging her children. 

“T-Thank you, miss,” her voice is already hoarse from all the crying.

“... Will your friends bring dad back?” The boy chimes in. Big, tearful eyes stare at Makomo in such a pleading way that she softens her own gaze a little more. 

“I'm sure they'll do it, in the meantime, why don't you return home?” 

While reluctant at first, it doesn’t take Makomo too much to convince the mother to take her children back home. She waits until she loses sight of them to walk down the path his fellow pillars had rushed in when the fight began; while she dealt with the demon terrorizing the mother and children, Sabito and Giyuu gave chase to another two demons who tried to run away when they spotted the slayers. 

The female Hashira stops in her tracks once she sees the mismatching haoris approaching from the opposite direction. She doesn’t hide her relief when she sees the unconscious man being carried on Sabito’s back. Her relief only increases when she notices that, while both him and Giyuu have equally disheveled looks —she almost wants to poke at the twig stuck on Giyuu’s ponytail—, they don’t seem to be injured, the blood is more than likely from the unconscious man they rescued from the demons. Once both males seem to spot her they press on their steps. 

“The man’s a marechi,” Sabito explains, “I guess his blood lured the other demons, we arrived just in time.” 

“Hn,” Giyuu nods, “we are taking him to the town’s doctor, did you have any problems?” 

Makomo shakes her head. 

“It was a weak demon, though it was fast.” She glances at the unconscious man. “You can tell me more from your side while we walk.” 

The trip back to the town is a short one, but it's enough for Sabito to explain most of the fight they had against two demons, one of them with a weak but annoying Blood Demon Art that allowed it to temporarily vanish. They are lucky to find the doctor still awake at late hours. The doctor, an elderly man who looks at their uniforms with recognition, reassures them that he'll inform the man's family of his current status and thanks them for protecting the family and, by slaying the demons, the townspeople. Makomo makes sure to tuck another wisteria charm in the injured man's clothes before the three of them leave. 

Sabito doesn't mind sleeping at the side of the road whenever he's on missions. In reality, if possible, he'll avoid staying at Wisteria Houses as much as he can; it's not that he dislikes them, rather he knows there could be slayers who might need their aid more than him. It seems the same train of thought applies to his travelling companions. 

Yet here they are, at the gates of a Wisteria House after his new kasugai crow, Nobutoshi, insisted on taking them to one. 

The Wisteria House is managed by a deceivingly young-looking woman by the name of Shozo Shizuka and her youngest child, and although she's not the most chatty hostess she does mention her family has tended this house for a relatively short time and that her oldest sons are rookie demon slayers. 

After taking a well-deserved bath and eating dinner, the three of them are settled in one of the guestrooms, —their hostess has asked if Makomo wished to have her own room, at which the younger woman politely declined the offer—.  In the stillness of the night, Makomo breaks the silence with a soft sigh. 

“The town we just left,” she recalls, “I remember going there once with Urokodaki-san years ago, he said we were only going to buy supplies for the house, but I'm sure he wanted to test my patience and endurance, he made me carry most of the things on the way back.” 

Even though she tries to sound offended, Sabito notices the fondness in her voice. 

The nostalgia. 

He can understand that feeling, of yearning for the simpler times. 

“... I probably passed through there before Urokodaki-san found me,” Giyuu mumbles, he doesn't say much more, but it's fine, Sabito knows the time before the raven was found by their cultivator was deeply painful for him. 

Placing his hands behind his head, the peach-haired man scratches his memories, looking for any hint of him previously visiting the aforementioned town before. 

“Huh… I probably only passed through when I departed for my first mission as a slayer.” He mumbles, his brows furrowed as he tries to recall a clearer memory. “There were a couple of other villages closer to Mount Sagiri, and I originally came from the opposite side of the mountain, so…” 

“I guess I was the lucky one who visited the place with Urokodaki-san, then.” Makomo chirped, sounding rather smug. 

“It’s not that far from Urokodaki's house,” Giyuu states before making a pause, the moonlight that seeps through the windows alongside the faint light of the paper lanterns illuminate the raven's features, the way his eyebrows furrow as he's momentarily post in thoughts. “Actually… I think we might arrive by tomorrow's evening.” 

“...”

Once again, that sudden dread overtakes his heart. Why do the three of them appear to be so nervous? They're just going to visit their former mentor, he was like a father to them. 

They probably barely, if ever, visited him after becoming slayers. 

He probably was extremely lonely, all of his students have died, and the ones who survived might as well be by how little they reached him. 

Would Urokodaki greet them with open arms? Or would he be deeply disappointed at their failure as Hashira, as slayers? 

Would he reprimand them for dragging him to atone for the demon child? 

Would he even trust he and Makomo were real, and not some twisted trick crafted by a demon? 

“... How do you think Urokodaki-san will take… this?” Sabito asks as he makes a hand gesture pointing at him and Makomo. 

Giyuu blinks slowly, processing the question. Underneath his impassive gaze the redhead knows his friend is experiencing an inner turmoil similar to his own. 

“He may toss you at the waterfall,” Makomo blurts out, “and then he'd toss Giyuu for worrying him.” 

“And what about you?” 

“He would make me fetch both you, you never learnt how to properly swim, only float.” 

“Hey!” 

Both males say in unison at their senior who lays curled in her futon. She isn't facing them, but Sabito can see from the way her shoulders shake that she is holding back her giggles. He hears a snort coming from Giyuu's mouth, and soon the three of them are holding back their laughter, like children who had just played a prank and are trying to keep it a secret. 

Once their laughter calms down, they are once again greeted with thick silence. 

“I don't think Urokodaki-san will be mad at us, he's always been too kind for that.” Makomo says, her voice much more gentle this time. 

“Hn,” Giyuu nods with his head, his blue eyes already half-closed as he curls himself in his futon. “We can only wait for the time to come.” 

“Right,” Sabito yawns as he closes his eyes, “G’night, you two.” 

He hears Makomo mumbling him the same and Giyuu drowsily humming in acknowledgement. He hopes to catch some rest this night, he hopes the nightmares won't come at least for tonight. 

They wake up with the first rays of sun and quickly prepare to depart from the Wisteria House. Shizuka-san is already waiting for them and her son hands them a small bundle of rice balls for their trip. 

“Thank you for your hospitality.” The three Hashira bow at the same time. 

Their hostess acknowledges them with a soft gesture with her head. 

“I will pray for your constant  well-being, safe travels, Hashira-sama.” 

As they leave the Wisteria House and return to the path to Mount Sagiri, Sabito thinks that maybe Nobutoshi made the right thing at bringing them there. Maybe they also needed the chance to rest their spirits. 

He'll have to remember buying some quality seeds for his crow. 

.

.

.

Urokodaki Sakonji is a man of few words and many regrets. As many as the masks that he has crafted over the course of the decades, as many as the empty graves he has placed on the mountain. 

He is also a man who believes in the supernatural; after all, if man-eating demons that inhabit the night are real, spirits that lurk amidst  the mist of the mountain can be real, too. 

Sakonji is a man loved by his ghosts, even if he doesn’t feel worthy of such love. 

No matter how much effort he has put on hiding his too-gentle face behind the intimidating red tengu mask or how distant he portrays himself, he has always been a man with a too big, too soft bleeding heart. And no matter how many times that heart has been crushed and put back together, it seems it never runs out of the inherent kindness of the retired Hashira. 

Maybe that’s why he agreed on taking the burgundy-haired boy as his student after years of swearing he’d stop teaching. Maybe that’s why he had offered himself to atone for the boy’s demonic sister if she came to succumb to her instincts. Though it is true that he had agreed in the first place out of his sense of duty towards his only surviving student back then. 

Tomioka Giyuu. 

It is likely a biased opinion, but out of all his students, Sakonji understands Giyuu the most. In a way, he often sees the raven haired man as a reflection of himself, much to his already big sorrow. That’s probably the reason as to why he has never reproached him for not writing him any letters; after all, similar to how the younger man feels unworthy of being called his student, deep down Sakonji feels unworthy of being called his teacher. 

Like him, there was a time when Giyuu received the comment of having a too soft face for the work of a demon slayer. Back then the raven was still a young boy under his care, and it had been his fellow trainee who made the remark, even joking that the blue eyed boy would grow up to wear a mask like their cultivator so demons wouldn't make fun of him. Sabito used to be bold, never shying away from letting out his thoughts, always exuding a determined scent that was interwoven with his natural scent akin to pine trees and moss. 

Giyuu and Sabito were inseparable, they complemented each other in a way that Sakonji had mostly seen in seasoned swordsmen who have fought endless battles side by side, he hoped both boys could grow to be equally formidable slayers, maybe, just maybe then the apparent curse that has landed upon his students would break once and for all. 

But that was only a wishful thought. 

Sabito didn’t return from the final selection, and the old man saw how his only surviving student became a husk of what he once was. It seemed as if Sabito’s teasing words back then had been an omen of sorts, as the raven haired boy began to craft a mask of his own, a new mask made of his own flesh and pain. Sakonji never got to witness the completion of said mask, because as soon as Giyuu received his sword he left Mount Sagiri to never return. He couldn’t blame him for not visiting, after all, he could empathize with the pain memories could bring upon one. 

So imagine his surprise when nearly a week ago the retired Hashira received a letter from a familiar old crow.  This would be the second letter he had received from his former student —third if he wanted to think it was him instead of Ubuyashiki who sent the news of his ascension to the rank of Hashira— and, if its content was to be taken seriously, then it would mean he’d soon receive a visit from the raven haired man after nearly a decade of silence. 

The context of the visit does leave him with more questions than answers. It seems his student is very prone to encounter the impossible, first with the demon girl who resisted her instincts, then with whatever surprise he's coming with. His most callous side worries at the thought that his boy has fallen victim to the effects of some unusual Blood Demon Art that somehow twisted his perception of reality, but if the head of the Ubuyashiki family and the corps is already aware of the so-called visitors, then he can only trust and wait. 

He's just finished arranging the wood outside his house when he perceives the familiar scents and his heart nearly stops. It's been years, but he could recognize his students’ scents no matter how far from home they are. He never imagined he'd be able to perceive two of those scents ever again. 

As he turns towards the path he spots three blurry figures approaching, from the distance it's difficult to pinpoint details, but he recognizes the colorful patterns over the slayers corps' uniform. The newcomers stop in their tracks when they spot him as well, and for a moment that feels eternal neither of them makes an attempt to move. 

That's until the shorter figure rushes forward, as she approaches him, Sakonji recognizes the features of his twelfth student. 

Makomo, the young girl he once found wandering alone near a village he often visited. She was one of the children who stayed under his care the longest, she was one of the few that often referred to him as a father rather than as a teacher. The last time Sakonji saw her she was short to be thirteen, yet she had been deemed ready to take the final selection after splitting her boulder. The young woman that briefly hesitates before hugging him like a lifeline is easily double the age he last saw her, and even if she didn't grow much taller than how he remembers her to be, her body feels sturdier, stronger and real . 

She's real . 

The retired Hashira hesitantly reciprocates the hug, and he feels the young woman's body shaking as she tries to hold back the tears, and for a moment he isn't hugging the adult Makomo in front of him, but rather the young girl who would look for his arms as a protection from the nightmares that would occasionally scare her awake on the middle of the night. 

“Urokodaki-san…” 

He then sees the young man with peach colored hair and scarred face that has stopped in his tracks some steps afar from them. Sabito, he never imagined he'd be able to see him grown up either, as he had made peace with only keeping the memories of the boy with patterned kimono and fierce lavender eyes who got a grasp on water breathing as a second nature. Sakonji finds himself having to lift his gaze if only a little to meet those lavender eyes, he never could have imagined he'd be able to look up at his former student. He takes notice of how this Sabito's features have grown sharper, the baby fat that used to cling to his cheeks no longer to be found as he has grown to a fine young man. 

And still, he looks so hesitant, so unsure of how to approach him. It's like his first days under his care, when he had just rescued the boy after his family got massacred by a demon and he didn't know how to approach the retired Hashira. 

Besides Sabito there's Giyuu, his only surviving student, or rather the only one who was supposed to be alive by now. Last time the older man saw him he was a freshly turned demon slayer whose eyes reflected a pain too big for his still youthful face. He too has grown out of most of his childish features, though Sakonji notes how his face holds a softer look when compared to Sabito's. The last time he saw Giyuu, the raven had just started to wear a mask of silent stoicism to hide his pain; now he can see said mask in its full completion. And still, he notices how those blue eyes reflect all the emotions that rattle the young man's core. 

Urokodaki Sakonji should know better than to lower his guard at such an unusual phenomenon. Two of his former students who were confirmed to be dead are now in front of him, alive and the age they would've been had they survived. No respectable Hashira, retired or not, should brush away any suspicions as easily. But Sakonji is also a man who trusts his intuition, and his nose tells him these two are undoubtedly the students he once lost and now seems to have recovered. 

He reaches out at the two young men who still stand awkwardly in front of him, and they take the hint to join in the hug. Soon, Makomo's sobs are joined by Sabito's, and he can also hear Giyuu sniffing loudly, as if trying to hold back his own tears. He should say something, anything, but he doesn't find the words as he feels the inside of his mask getting wet from his own tears. 

After some seconds that feel eternal, the raven finally speaks, his voice cracking as if the dam inside of him is finally breaking. 

“We're home.” 

The older man knows there's a lot more his student wants to say, the three of them probably have a lot of things to tell him, but that can wait for later. The four of them need to hold onto the hug a little longer, just to make sure it isn't a dream, to make sure it is real.

Chapter Text

“I'm back, Urokodaki-san,” Sabito says as he enters his teacher's house. 

The trio had spent the last week or so at their teacher’s/parental figure's place, taking turns to leave for their missions as slayers. It's as if they have made Mount Sagiri their temporary base, and the peach haired man is pretty sure Urokodaki doesn't particularly mind it —he’d even dare to say his former teacher hasn't been this happy in a long, long time—. 

He's greeted with the older man giving him a curt nod before returning to carve what seems to be one of their signature kitsune masks. 

“Just in time,” Makomo's voice comes from behind him, her smile getting a mischievous undertone when he involuntarily flinches. “I've just been assigned a mission southeast, might take an extra day or two.” 

“Just in time indeed, then,” he echoes, “and Giyuu?” 

“By the waterfall, already told him,” she explains, “said he'd be training in the meantime.” 

He hums back, they bid their farewells as the female Hashira sets off to her next mission. Her figure shrinking until he loses sight of her behind a tree. 

They had explained the whole situation to Urokodaki, their origins and their plans for the foreseeable future; they hoped their Master would understand they trusted the retired Hashira wholeheartedly and having his aid would be helpful (and deeply appreciated) for them. After the much expected shock, the first thing the older man did was to question them how they would juggle their duties as Hashira with their personal mission. 

“We requested Oyakata-sama the permission to overview our fellow Hashira's incoming missions so we could intervene when-” 

“I'm not talking about that,” the man's gruff voice cuts his explanation, “you won't be able to fulfill your duties if you focus all your efforts on that, remember the three of you are Hashira first and foremost.” 

Even if back then he didn't sound like he was scolding them, the three of them flinched at their teacher's stern words. Fortunately the solution came on its own when one of their kazugai crows came announcing Giyuu —and only Giyuu— would be taking a mission northwest to a neighboring village. 

Indeed, Sabito finds his fellow pillar meditating on a rock near the waterfall, the raven haired man barely acknowledges him when he takes a seat beside him. 

“You're back.” 

Giyuu states, his voice calm as usual, yet Sabito can recognize fondness underneath his flat delivery. 

“I am.” 

“...” 

The raven pulls a folded letter out of his pockets, despite being a little crumpled at the edges it seems well taken care of. 

“Tanjiro sent a letter,” he begins, “he began his training, though by his wording it will take him some time to get back in shape…” 

Sabito quirks an eyebrow as he takes the offered letter and reads it. Tanjiro's handwriting is neat, and it seems he likes to add many small details regarding his daily routine. He also seems to like adding many whoosh and fuwaaash to indicate something Sabito is yet to decipher. The letter ends with the younger redhead sending his regards to him, Makomo and Urokodaki-san as well, and the peach haired man can feel something warm bubbling up inside his chest. 

“Kocho's tsuguko swiped the floor with him,” Giyuu says and Sabito has to hold back an amused huff when he sees the worried frown forming in the raven's face. 

“Duh, she's probably been training for longer than the three of them together, I'm pretty sure the boar kid isn't doing much better, and Agatsuma is probably still stuck with shrunken limbs.” 

He doesn't have any particular recollection of the Insect Hashira's tsuguko from his world, but he knows she and Inosuke ended up slaying Upper Two in a gruesome fight, so the girl must be pretty strong already. As for Zenitsu… Sabito has to remind himself that this version of the loud blonde isn't a tsuguko, so he hasn't experienced any advanced training yet. 

“...I should go and train him.” 

Giyuu yelps when Sabito's hand connects with his head. 

“With his current skill? Do you want to kill him before the demons?” He ignores the glare directed at him to focus on knocking some sense into Giyuu's thick skull. “His brother went through the same training regime and I haven't asked Makomo, but I'm sure Nezuko did as well. Wait till he gets better and then we might drill some real training on him.” 

His fellow pillar doesn't say much, but his words seem to work. Slender fingers retrieve the letter and carefully fold it before tucking it back into an inner pocket in his haori. 

“... I need to write him back,” the raven haired man says as he stands up. 

Something clicks in Sabito's mind. 

“Ask him if he's been doing Constant Total Concentration Breathing.” 

One thin eyebrow is raised in his direction, but the raven haired man nods nonetheless. 

“I'll do it.” 

Despite his frigid posture he talks as if he's dreading the task and Sabito can't help but snicker. Giyuu has always been bad at words outside formal reports, he remembers how the blue eyed boy quickly grasped how to write reports of his training regime while he struggled at it —it might not have been properly a part of their training to become slayers, but Urokodaki always made sure they made the habit of writing down things they deemed important—. 

Speaking of training… 

“Oi, Giyuu,” the aforementioned turns back once again and gives him a curious glance, head slightly tilted and an eyebrow raised at him, “wanna spar later? I saw you at Mount Natagumo using a breathing form that's definitely new! You gotta show me.” 

He sees those blue eyes widening in surprise before the man gives an amused hum, Sabito can peek at the phantom of a smile curving his lips. 

“Fine, the usual spot?” 

Sabito can't hide the grin forming in his lips, he didn't know how much he had missed those words. 

.

.

.

The first time his thirteenth and fourteenth students sparred Sakonji knew that, although they had much growth ahead, they had the potential to become formidable swordsmen. Now, as these same students, now fully grown and seasoned slayers, spar in the same clearing, the retired Hashira is witnessing the fruits of both men's training. 

“Water Breathing, Second Form: Water Wheel!” 

Back then Sabito swung his bokken fiercely but carelessly, his forms still too brute and too clumsy, but he compensated with raw strength and unwavering determination. Sakonji could see how the redhead's movements have been polished over time, and while he still weaved himself with the same fierceness of the ocean’s waves, his forms are polished to benefit from his naturally offensive sword style. 

“Water Breathing, Seventh Form: Drop Ripple Thrust”

Back then Giyuu had been at a disadvantage, having just begun his training a few months ago in comparison to Sabito's year and a half under his care. The blue eyed boy was still meek and afraid of fighting, so his movements relied on clumsily deflecting Sabito's relentless attacks. Sakonji could see how, while still leaning more on the defensive nature of Water Breathing, the raven's movements were now elegant and precise, and his eyes no longer held the frightful look that seemed ingrained in the rich blue back then. 

As both men keep interchanging blows, their movements become sharper, bolder, better coordinated. They seem to be able to read each other's movements like an open book, as when Sabito attacks Giyuu deflects, and when the raven seems to weave through his defenses, the redhead pushes back without sweating a drop. 

“You've improved your footwork, Giyuu, I'm impressed!” Sabito proclaims as he pushes forward, hit after hit that gets swiftly blocked by sharp movements. 

“...” Giyuu doesn't say anything, but gives a soft hum of acknowledgement as he twists his body in a way that moves himself far from the redhead's reach, his bokken swings aiming at his side but gets sharply deflected. 

“Fourth Form: Striking Tide!” 

“Eleventh Form: Lull” 

Sakonji has heard from his student's eleventh form, Ubuyashiki has mentioned it in the letter he sent him when he announced Giyuu had been promoted to the rank of Hashira. Still, it's something completely different to know about said form than witnessing it first hand. Giyuu's movements come to a halt, and as Sabito's blows come at him, the raven remains immobile, yet no blow lands on him. Then, in less than the blink of an eye his wooden sword comes clashing against Sabito's, effectively disarming him and thus ending the match. 

“Huh, so that's your new form!” Sabito grins as he crouches to retrieve his discharged bokken. 

Giyuu hums once again, Sakonji notices the anxious smell coming from him, as if he's waiting for Sabito's and his reaction at said new water breathing form. It's his former student who speaks first, as he firmly pats the raven between his shoulder blades, almost making him stumble forward. 

“You gotta teach me!” 

Giyuu shifts awkwardly in his place, fidgeting with the wooden sword in his hand. 

“You probably have a personal form, too,” he mumbles. “Mine’s not much…” 

“It's a solid defensive form,” the older man interjects, “I'm impressed, Giyuu, few swordsmen get such expertise in already existing breathing techniques to create a new form.” 

Giyuu's blue eyes widen and shine with a mixture of emotions for a moment, and behind that stoic expression Sakonji can sense the bashfulness coming from his former student as he averts their gazes. 

Sabito rolls his eyes, and there's a newfound determination glinting in his lavender gaze. 

“Fine then! I'll teach you mine if you teach me yours, how's that?” The peach haired slayer gives a lopsided grin. “And, I'm pretty sure we can coerce Makomo into teaching us hers, too.” 

For a moment the retired Hashira finds himself stuck between conflicting feelings. On one hand the pride that is swelling in his chest at the thought that not one, but three of his disciples have reached such skills to hone their own Breathing forms; on the other hand the grief at the reminder that two of these students were originally dead in this timeline. 

“... We'll see.” In Giyuu's terms that's the closest the redhead will get to a positive answer at that moment, Sakonji knows that Sabito is well aware of that. 

Now's not the time to drown in sorrows and what ifs, the man decides as he raises his voice. 

“If you have time to chatter you have time to keep training, Hashira or not,” he proclaims, voice deceivingly stern, “descend the mountain and then run ten laps.” 

He's thankful he always keeps his mask on, as his students don't see the amusement in his eyes as Sabito groans and Giyuu winces at his orders. Still, both men comply and race to the top of the mountain. 

Just like the old times. 

“What a pain,” Sabito grumbles as he plucks a twig out of his hair, “how does the old man keep setting all these traps?” 

Giyuu acknowledges him with a half deflated sound, his hair is filled with leaves to the point he wouldn't be surprised if a bird's nest has actually formed in it. Both have grossly underestimated their teacher's capabilities of setting a real challenge, as both have climbed up the mountain with the memories of the trap courses Urokodaki would set for them back in their trainees’ days. Giyuu never imagined the man could somehow make the traps even deadlier. 

Maybe the older man has always had a Hashira level trap course hidden somewhere. 

Lesson learned, never underestimate Urokodaki. 

As they run laps around the mountain, memories of the past flood Giyuu's mind. The first time the retired Hashira made him run laps across the mountain he collapsed even before finishing the first one. Sure, he was still recovering from the deplorable state Urokodaki had found him, but it served as a reminder that he had a long, tortuous path ahead. Now, as he runs side by side with Sabito, he realizes how far he has come, and his chest swells even if a little with pride. 

Maybe he is not as unworthy of the Hashira title, after all. Sabito has already told him to drop the self-loathing. 

They return to Urokodaki’s house shortly before nightfall, the older man already waiting for them with a freshly cooked broth and warm water to clean themselves. 

“Makomo told me neither of you knew how to swim, yet.” 

Giyuu flinches at the barely disapproving sound in his teacher's voice, and he can overhear Sabito whispering a tiny ‘traitor’ at his currently absent senior trainee. 

“Seeing you'll stay for a while, maybe I should carve that knowledge into your bones, as well.” 

Giyuu gulps. 

Maybe Sabito isn't being dramatic by calling Makomo a traitor. 

.

.

.

He wasn't born with that scar in his face, that's a fact he sometimes forgets. 

His first years feel like a blur of memories at times, painful ones mixed with joyful ones in a mixture that ends up making him feel rather numb. There are many things he doesn't remember, like where he used to live (on the opposite side of Mount Sagiri, if he digs deep enough), or what he would play with other children his age. 

Likewise, there are some things he does remember, even if vaguely. 

He remembers her used to have a family, a mother with hair the same color as his, and eyes the same lavender, though her eyes were rounder, bigger, he got his dad's features, after all. 

He was going to be a big brother, but his mother died at childbirth along with his stillborn sister. He sometimes wonders if he could’ve been a good big brother, then his memory shifts to the boy with the checkered scarf and thinks that maybe he eventually got to be one. 

He remembers his father, a man from whom he got his bluntness. He doesn't remember what his father used to do, though, but he was a strong and lively man. His only memento of him was the patterned kimono that became his own after a demon snuck into their house late at night. His father died trying to protect him, not caring if he lost his life in the process. Sabito survived that night with both physical and emotional scars that would remain forever. 

He remembers his first encounter with the man with the red tengu mask. He remembers wanting to set off, newly orphaned, with nothing but a boiling hatred for the monsters that took his remaining family away and an old hatchet. He had been reckless and the same demon that had just massacred his father was doing nothing but taunting him for his foolishness; that, until its head got split from its body by a clean cut, and when he recovered from the shock he was greeted with the angry face of the tengu mask and Urokodaki's gruff voice scolding him for letting his guard down. 

He doesn't quite remember how, or why, but Urokodaki took him under his wing as his student. He took him to his house, nested at the outskirts of a mountain so high breathing became a challenge. He made him descend the mountain over and over again, until his lungs strengthened, his body toughened and his senses became sharp. 

He remembers a girl with dreamy cyan eyes and a flowery kimono. She was kind, like an older sister to him. She teased him.for being too reckless, but she also healed his wounds and hugged him at night when nightmares became too much. She was strong, the quiet type of strong. For a while she was his role model, and he trusted she'd overcome any obstacle, yet she never returned from the mountain circled with wisteria flowers.  

He remembers a boy with eyes as blue as sapphires and a smile as bright as sunshine, even if he wasn't like that when he first arrived at Urokodaki's house —when asked about it, the old man had said the boy had experienced the worst of humankind while he survived the horrors of the demons—. He remembers training endless days and nights with the boy with pretty eyes, they grew together, got stronger together, they were supposed to become slayers together, and maybe even Hashira one day. 

In the end only he survived. 

And then he didn't. 

He ultimately died fighting the boy that he once berated for his weakness in the middle of a snowy mountain. A boy whose sister was turned into a demon, whom he swore to cure. Even if he never admitted it out loud, he grew fond of those siblings, he saw their growth, the challenges they kept overcoming and expectations they only broke and he felt so.proud of them. 

He wonders how the sister is doing at this moment. He knows her brother would've wished her to live happily with her regained humanity, but he also knows how badly grief can cloud someone's mind. He hopes the girl will find support in those who survived. 

He trusts she will. 

Still…

He wonders if he could've been there for her, too. 

Sabito hates the dreams where he remembers the past, maybe he hates them even more than the nightmares. While his nightmares will torment him with the events of Mount Fujikasane and will make him wake up drenched in sweat, the dreams where he remembers leave him waking up with his mind filled with too many thoughts for his own liking. 

He knows it's useless to dwell on the past. 

He glares at the ceiling, the moonlight weakly lightening the room. Besides him he recognizes Giyuu's sleeping form, his breaths soft and steady, it's rare to hear him sleeping so peacefully. Still, the raven is a light sleeper, so Sabito feels a little guilty when he decides he needs some fresh air, his friend will have to give him merits for trying to be as quiet as possible as he sneaks out of their shared room and out of Urokodaki's house.. 

His steps take him deep into the mountain, the familiar scenery filling his mind with more memories as he keeps walking. 

He and Giyuu would share their meal after training over that log. 

Makomo used to make flower crowns while sitting over that rock. 

He nearly sprained his ankle the first time he took this shortcut. 

Urokodaki carried him back home over his back once when he found him barely conscious in the clearing, his body had shut down after exhaustion overtook him. 

Maybe it's because he's awake and doing something that the thoughts aren't as unpleasant as if he was still sleeping. 

His footsteps come to a halt when he arrives at the spiritual boulder, he stares mesmerized at the clean cut splitting it in half. Back then, Giyuu and him would spar in front of it before each would try to cut down their own boulders, much smaller and probably more brittle. 

The boulder has been there ever since he has memories of training in the mountain, always there, as if it was overseeing Urokodaki's children's growth, as if it mourned every time one of them didn't return. Seeing it split in half feels momentarily as if one part of those memories has been torn apart. 

However, another part of him feels oddly at peace when his mind recalls that Takeo also split the biggest boulder, so it's likely that Tanjiro did the same here. Regardless of the timeline, it seems Urokodaki knew his fifteenth student would face impossible challenges in their quest to return their humanity to their demonic sibling, of course the older man would have used the biggest, sturdiest boulder to make sure Kamado was ready for what was to come. 

Realizing this, and with the knowledge that Kibutsuji's defeat will come, Sabito feels as if the boulder has gotten its own closure, it has fulfilled its duty of overseeing Urokodaki's students and helped one of them to become one of the key factors in the demon king’s demise. 

“Sabito.” 

Giyuu's voice comes from behind him, and Sabito turns around to find the raven giving him a worried glance. His hair is falling loose over his shoulders and his mismatched haori is fastened over his sleeping yukata. The moonlight makes him look almost like a ghost. 

The redhead knows he's been staring for too long when slender fingers flick his forehead, the stinging pain grounding him. 

“Sorry, ‘s just… I couldn't sleep,” he apologizes, albeit half-heartedly. 

Giyuu answers with an equally halfhearted hum as he approaches until he's standing beside him. His blue eyes stare at the boulder with an undecipherable look in them, Sabito wonders if he's having the same inner rambling as he had just moments ago. He sees the raven reaching out to gently touch the rough surface, a soft sigh escaping from his lips. 

“So he split the biggest boulder.” 

“He did.” 

Giyuu gives another hum. 

“I always thought no one could do it,” the raven admits, a faint smile curling the corners of his mouth. 

“Hn,” he nods, “Tanjiro is strong, though he still has to get stronger.” 

“He will,” Giyuu sounds surprisingly confident, “we will help him.” 

For an instant, the peach haired man feels like he's being watched, and he faintly distinguishes a smaller frame staring back at him across the split boulder. Peach hair and a kitsune mask covering their face, but their figure is significantly smaller. If he squints hard enough he can distinguish more of those masks, two familiar kimonos as well. The vision comes as quickly as it fades, but it leaves Sabito with a weird sense of closure.

Maybe someone was always overseeing their training back then, after all.  

“Yeah…” Sabito places a hand on his friend's shoulder. “Let's head back home, before the old man finds us and decides he wants to drill some night training on us.” 

An amused huff escapes the raven's mouth, which turns into a small chuckle when Sabito ruffles his hair. If the redhead notices the small scar over Giyuu's left eyebrow, he doesn't say a thing. 

.

.

.

“CAW CAW!! Return to Mount Sagiri!” 

Ran, her new kazugai crow repeats as she flies a few meters ahead of her. 

“We're almost there, Ran, come here,” Makomo gently says as she lifts her arm so the crow can perch herself on it, “you did a good job. Rest for now.” 

She grooms the young bird's feathers before helping her settle on her shoulder. The action feels familiar for Makomo, she used to do the same with Kanzaburo back in her timeline —though of course she had to be a little more careful back then, as Kanzaburo's old age sometimes made him slip off her shoulder—. A small part of her still worries about Kanzaburo's well-being back in her timeline, she knows Nezuko and Tanjiro would gladly take care of him and they probably have done so, it's the fear of not knowing how the bird reacted to her death that worries the female pillar. 

As she passes through the rice fields that are located nearby Mount Sagiri, Makomo can't help the giddy smile curving her lips. There's a weird feeling warming her chest at the thought that she'll return to find Urokodaki, Sabito and Giyuu there, the three of them waiting for her. She knows that as a slayer their duty will always keep their lives at risk, yet for this moment the young woman indulges herself on thinking that it's nice to have someone waiting for her back home. 

Home. 

It might be selfish of her to yearn for a place to call home, to feel at home with her old master and her junior students. In another time she might have conformed herself with only having Urokodaki's presence as her sole family left, now that the other two swordsmen are in the picture she finds she doesn't dislike the thought. 

Maybe, just maybe if their schemes go as planned and they manage to defeat Kibutsuji without casualties, then maybe they'll be able to live as a family. She can already imagine it. Maybe once everything is over will they be able to put down their swords, though they haven't done anything else for most of their lifetime, so she wonders what they could do as a living. Maybe they could become hunters, or fishermen (she recalls Sabito once mentioned his family used to live near a lake), maybe they could take a family trade, like wood carving or something similar (Giyuu once mentioned his sister was training to be a seamstress before engagement). 

If they can find a way to prevent the effects of the slayer mark's curse, then maybe they'll be able to indulge in living a long, peaceful life. Maybe her juniors younger siblings could eventually get married and form their own families —she knows she's already getting past the common age for a woman to marry, she finds she doesn't particularly mind only being an auntie—. They could keep in contact with their fellow Hashira, with the Kamado siblings; Makomo smiles at the thought of this Nezuko getting to regain her humanity and living happily with her brother and her friends, this Nezuko wouldn't have to mourn the loss of as many lives as the ones that were lost in her timeline. 

The black haired woman shakes her head as if to brush those thoughts aside. Even if it is pleasant to think about it, she knows there's still a long, long path ahead for them to even consider those possibilities. 

As she approaches the familiar hut, she spots her former teacher outside as he arranges some logs outside. There's no sign of her fellow trainees on sight. 

“I'm back, Urokodaki-san,” She greets the older man with a polite bow that is reciprocated with a paternal head pat that catches her off-guard. 

“I’m glad,” the older man says, genuine relief is audible under his gruff voice. 

Even if the three of them have been staying at his place for nearly two weeks already, Makomo notices how much joy it keeps bringing the older man every time any of them return from their missions. Maybe it's something he needs to help heal his heart. 

Her curiosity is probably big enough for the retired Hashira to sense it. 

“Sabito and Giyuu are by the waterfall,” he informs, “you may go look for them.” 

Makomo answers with a silent nod as she takes one of the paths into the forest. She's familiar enough with the scenery that she could cross the whole mountain with her eyes closed if she wanted, but now's not the time. 

She quickens her pace as soon as she hears the faint sound of the waterfall and stops once she spots two familiar figures laying sprawled beside the body of water. Her amusement only increases as she notices both of them are soaked head to toe and look as if they had run across the mountain for at least half the day. 

“Are you perhaps slacking off?” She chirps with poorly concealed amusement. 

Sabito —who is laying face down over his haori— grumbles something undecipherable as he lifts his head, glowering at his senior. 

“Traitor,” he mutters in what Makomo considers a very dramatic display. 

“I was only chatting with Urokodaki-san about your training days,” she objects, her smile turning smug. “I thought we might as well polish our skills while we are here.” 

“You told the old man we can't swim.” 

“We’ve spent the last days ‘trying to be one with the water’,” Giyuu mumbles, he's laying face up, limbs sprawled as he gazes at the branches above him. “I lost count of how many times we've jumped from the waterfall…” 

Makomo doesn't mind holding back the snort that comes from her mouth this time. 

“At least have you made any progress?” 

She receives more deflated grunts from both men. 

Once they seem done acting like they've been out through their initial training over again (“I thought it was unmanly to whine during training”, “Shut up”, “So loud…”), the three of them are sitting in a circle at the small clearing beside the waterfall. Makomo has dropped most of the teasing to tell them about her last mission, nothing too difficult as it was a small group of lower level demons terrorizing the outskirts of a mountainous village, if anything it was the distance that delayed her return. 

Giyuu then proceeds to tell her about Tanjiro's last letter. Makomo understands his concerns regarding the younger redhead's recovery, but she has to agree with Sabito and reassures Giyuu that the younger slayer will need to figure some things out on his own before they can aid with his training.

Speaking of the burgundy-haired boy…

“... I read most of Urokodaki-san’s texts, but I couldn't find anything useful regarding… that .” Giyuu informs as he sags his shoulders, posture slouched and lips pressed in a flat line. 

“I asked him and he confirmed most of the older texts are kept in the Water Estate,” Makomo confirms, “if we're lucky enough, there could be something dating back to the Sengoku period from the first Water Breathing user.” 

“I don't think it'll be that easy,” Sabito retorts, rubbing his chin, “unlike the Flame Estate that has remained under the same family for generations, most of the Hashira Estates have changed from owners so frequently that it'd be difficult to make sure that every text has been properly preserved… we could still try searching back at our estate, though.” 

He tries to sound hopeful, but his answer comes rather flat. 

“... So Rengoku is the likeliest to find something regarding the First Breather,” Giyuu asks, or so Makomo thinks, it's hard to decipher with his flat delivery. 

“Hn,” Sabito pinches the bridge of his nose, “he'd probably agree to help if we ask, though I'm not sure how busy his schedule might be before that mission .” 

Makomo feels how the air becomes heavier at the reminder of their first big challenge. She knows that, even though they are already planting their first moves to change the future, they won't feel completely sure if their efforts will even work until they manage to overcome the challenge that will be preventing the death of the Flame Hashira during his mission on the Mugen Train. 

…

Well, it's useless to beat around the bush when there's no need for it, right? 

Sabito's frown deepens and she can see Giyuu's adams apple bobbing as he gulps down, yet both males share the same determined look on their eyes. 

It will only be a matter of time for them to receive notice of the Flame Hashira's mission on the Mugen Train alongside three younger slayers.

She wishes they could intervene sooner to prevent more casualties, but for once, they can't be certain if the attacks will even be in the same train or the same station. She can feel guilt creeping up her throat at the thought of allowing innocent lives to be put at risk, but with how fragile the threads of fate can be, they risk spoiling their plans and putting even more lives at risk if they don't act carefully. She knows her fellow pillars must be sharing the same feelings. 

“We should start planning our incursion to the Mugen Train.” 

Her voice comes firm, filled with a confidence she doesn't fully feel, but it's enough to give that confidence with both swordsmen, as they nod with renewed spirits. 

Chapter Text

It feels as if the first two weeks were a test of how well could the Hashira triad work separately. As their work load has increased in the last weeks, there have been days where the three of them are summoned to the same location, sometimes only one of them, or each gets asked to set off on their own. 

Sakonji knows his students are seasoned slayers, they are part of the Hashira, the strongest, highest ranking swordsmen and women among the slayers corps. And still, one tiny part inside of him can't help but worry every time they announce their departure to a mission. 

He likes to reason it is a normal reaction after all the time he has seen his students leave to never return. 

…

Maybe he's softened over the years. 

He's carving some wood figurines as his former students prepare dinner. This is one of the rare occasions as of recently where the three of them are in the house at the same time. The older man allows himself to indulge in watching for a little longer at the three young adults sharing such a domestic moment. 

He knows their presence in Mount Sagiri was temporary, and soon, very soon, they'll have to leave in order to keep up with their plan. A plan that he wonders if it is harder to obtain than Tanjiro's goal of helping his sister regain her humanity.

As the four of them share their meals, Makomo is the one who speaks first. 

“We got the first alert of possible demonic activity in a train,” despite the calmness in her voice, Sakonji senses the concern she's feeling.

“Rengoku should be dispatched to personally assess the situation after a surviving witness manages to confirm it's a powerful demon,” Sabito scowls as he tightens the grip on his chopsticks. “It should take a couple of weeks or so, right?” 

“Hn.” 

Giyuu shifts awkwardly in his place, he lays down his bowl to fetch a folded letter and another smaller pouch out of his inner pockets. 

“Tanjiro wrote something,” he announces, voice deceivingly calm. “He said Lady Tamayo gave him an answer… and this.”

The raven hands Makomo the pouch and the senior student opens it to pull out three odd-looking bracelets. 

“... She agrees on talking, but she'll look for us in a specific location,” Sabito paraphrases as he reads the note attached to Tanjiro's letter. “She says the bracelets are for her assistant to guide us to her place… huh “ 

Four sets of eyes land on the bracelets, they are handmade with clay beads, each one painted with the symbol of an eye. The years of service as a Hashira kick in, as Sakonji raises his guard, wary of the accessories. He's known of demons capable of using their Blood Demon Art through objects, yet usually those demons are strong enough to brush the status of a Lower Moon, stench included. While he does perceive the faint traces of a Blood Demon Art in the bracelets, it seems the demon who made them is remarkably weak, as Sakonji cannot smell the same foul stench of rotten flesh and blood most demons have (neither is it the peculiar smell of Kamado Nezuko, a demon who hasn't tasted human flesh). 

“... Maybe Oyakata-sama increased our workload so we could focus on our main task now,” Giyuu voices out, face slightly scrunched as if he wasn't particularly certain of his statement.

“Perhaps,” Sabito sighs, arms crossed, the letter now discharged on the table. 

“I expect you already have something in mind.” The retired Hashira says, though it is more as a confirmation than a question. His students haven't been particularly discreet while discussing their plans at nighttime, after all. 

Makomo nods, there's a scent of hesitance around her that she seems to try to hold back. 

“We'll have to depart as soon as possible, I'd say by tomorrow, preferably,” the younger woman bites her lip as she fidgets with the hem of her haori. “... Thank you for believing in us, otou-san.” 

The last words come so tiny yet Sakonji’s heart swells at them. Makomo used to be one of the few children who got confident enough to call him like that. Due to the peculiar circumstances of her return the older man wouldn't have blamed her if she chose to not regard him in such a way again, so this is a pleasant surprise. He doesn't think twice before his arms surround his twelfth student daughter in a firm yet tender hug. He doesn't mind when he feels his other two students children circling them in a similar hug. 

He enjoyed spending these past weeks with his former students… no, his children. 

A selfish part of him still wishes they wouldn't have to leave, so he could protect them from the dangers of the demons; but his most reasonable side has to remind himself that his children are Hashira, and as such they have a duty to fulfill. Not only that, but as Hashira they are strong enough to protect themselves, they don't need him to shelter them from the outside world, he has already given them the tools to protect themselves and protect others. 

“... You could visit us at the Water Estate,” Giyuu mumbles. 

“Yeah,” Sabito chimes in, “just… tell us in advance, Giyuu laid off all the staff so we'd need to prepare everything in advance on our own.” 

“Hey.” 

“Guys…” 

Sakonji huffs at his children's bickering. 

“I'll take it into consideration,” he says, the group hug finally breaking off, “make sure to rest well, I guess tomorrow there will be a long trip awaiting for you.” 

They leave Mount Sagiri with renewed warmth in their hearts, a promise of visiting again and new masks. Even if their plan was only for Giyuu to get a new mask, the retired Hashira took a look at their masks and decided it was much needed for them to get new ones as well; at some point they mentioned a certain burgundy-haired boy and his sister and the old man decided if they were embracing the masks, he might as well do something for all of his water fox kits. 

.

.

.

“Giyuu.” 

“Hm?” 

“Your sword fund.” 

“...”

“...”

“Do I really need to?” 

Makomo resists the urge to roll her eyes. She dejectedly sighs instead. 

“Yes, remember we aren't supposed to display our swords in public.” She scolds him, a blue bag already in hand for her fellow pillar. 

The raven looks like a sulking child as he conceals his sword with the bag. Makomo overhears Sabito snickering behind their backs. 

“Sabito, you too.” 

“But I have mine hidden, see?” The redhead retorts as he twists his body and lifts his haori for the female Hashira to see his scabbard safely hidden on his back. 

He receives an unamused stare as an answer. Makomo hands him another bag. She was lucky she spotted Giyuu's scabbard before they approached a more populated area, the least she wants is for them to get interrupted by police forces. 

“It's impractical,” Giyuu mutters, Sabito nods. 

“We won't be able to unsheathe them quick enough if something happens.” 

“It’s not like we'll keep them concealed forever “ Makomo remarks, “It's only while we walk down the streets to the train station, besides, it's daytime.” 

They give her unconvincing nods, but neither complains any further. Good. 

They are supposed to head back to the Water Estate, but the Master has already approved this detour, so if they take a longer path it's no one's business. Travelling by train is something neither of them has done frequently, the territory of the Water Hashira consists mostly of rural areas and scattered villages where trains are yet to reach. Yet now they are heading to a district not too far from Asakusa, as Lady Tamayo's note mentions that's where her new hideout is located. 

If they are taking the train to make sure no demon hunts its passengers at night is something no one needs to know about, yet. 

“Quit staring like that,” Sabito chides the raven, “you look like a country bumpkin.”

Giyuu looks mildly affronted, but he does stop staring at the train's ceiling and lamps. 

“Aren't we all that, though?” Makomo wonders, neither of them come from the city, and they basically grew up in the mountains with Urokodaki. 

“Well, yeah! Still we'd catch unwanted attention if we're too obvious… I suppose.” He sputters. 

The petite woman raises an eyebrow and she sees Giyuu side eyeing their peach-haired companion, casting a rather judgmental look. 

“Anyway,” she quickly brushes the topic aside, “we should be arriving at the next station by dawn. I suggest we put on the bracelets once we get off the train.” 

She can see traces of hesitance in both men's faces, yet they refrain from complaining any further. The small group falls into a comfortable silence and Makomo allows herself to indulge in staring at the scenery that can be seen through the windows. She sees the trees and rice fields passing by, as a Hashira she could run at the same speed of the train, she's even sure that the fastest pillars could outrun one of these machines. 

There might be a day when trains might outrun even the fastest Hashira. Hopefully it will be when there's no longer need for them to be that fast, to begin with. 

…

She really should stop wandering too far into the future. 

Makomo closes her eyes, letting the movements of the train lull her. 

Giyuu is pretty sure that by the time they arrive at their destiny each of them has taken at least one power nap —if he drooled over Sabito's shoulder the redhead can take it as revenge for all the times he did the same back in their trainees' days—. Fortunately, no demons attacked over night. 

As they walk down the increasingly crowder streets, the Water Hashira mentally thanks his Master for assigning him to a lesser urbanized territory. No doubt more social pillars such as Uzui or Kanroji find it easier to weave themselves through the busy crowds, but he'd much rather work in the tranquility of the countryside. 

Before the busy pace of the street can become too much, Sabito's hand intertwines with his and gives him a firm squeeze. When he looks up at him, the peach haired man has a concerned frown etched into his features. Giyuu takes a deep breath, allowing the familiar touch to ground him; once he's calmed down he gives Sabito a grateful look. 

After some twists and turns they finally stop at a less crowded alley and Makomo takes the opportunity to hand them the trinkets that came with Lady Tamayo's letter. He has to fight back the wariness of wearing something that's likely connected to a Blood Demon Art, and once he has the bracelet securely put on, he tentatively examines and twists his wrist, as if somehow that could activate something. 

“Do you feel anything different?” Sabito asks and he grunts while shaking his head. Makomo replicates the gesture. 

Well, they weren't explained what the trinkets were supposed to do, to begin with. 

As the raven lifts his head to speak up, his eyes widen in realization as he takes notice of a paper talisman placed on a wall. He might have been overwhelmed by the crowds earlier,  but he's pretty sure he'd have spotted such a thing easily. The talisman's symbol is the same as the ones embedded in the clay beads of the bracelets, so it's not hard to guess they are products of the same person… or demon. When Makomo gives him an inquisitive look, he urges her to look behind her. Feeling curious, Sabito mimics their action, and he can't suppress blurting out an ‘oh shit’ at the sight. 

“... Guess we now know what the bracelet was for.” The shorter Hashira chirps, and Giyuu feels himself being dragged by the sleeve alongside their peach haired companion. 

Once they're a few steps away from the wall where the paper talisman is, they are greeted with a pale face scowling at them… right through the brick wall. 

Giyuu hastily takes a step back and is ready to unsheathe his sword, only to inwardly curse once he remembers Makomo has made them conceal them. He knows Sabito has come to the same realization when he curses again, this time louder. Their senior seems to be the least taken aback by such a thing, as she merely frowns back at the demon. 

“Are you done staring? That brat never mentioned the slayers were so slow.” The demon boy scoffs at them. For once, he might agree with a demon, it's very unprofessional of them to be taken aback by a Blood Demon Art. 

“I suppose you are Tamayo's assistant.” Makomo hums. 

The demon's scowl deepens, and he peers sideways before sinking back into the wall. 

“Follow me,” he pokes his head once again, “and you better behave! I'm only doing this out of Tamayo-sama’s orders!” 

The three of them exchange glances before complying and following the demon boy. At first with hesitance, but once they see the wall is merely an illusion they cross without much more hesitance. 

Sabito doesn't know what he expected from a demon’s hideout; he definitely brushed off the idea of a bloody cave or a grim, creepy house like the one he spotted back at Mount Natagumo with the spider family. A luxurious house, filled with antique relics and rare commodities might have been more akin to what he imagined when Makomo explained that Tamayo was probably the second oldest demon to still walk on this land. Instead of either of those options, the Hashira triad is greeted with the oddly homely sight of a western-style house, big enough to be considered a higher commodity, but not ostentatious enough to be considered obnoxiously ostentatious. 

The demon boy has guided them through the shadows casted by the nearby buildings so he doesn’t come in contact with the sunlight, and by now Sabito guesses his guide just has a case of perpetual bad temper, as his scowl remains on his face. He has also made sure to repeat several times that they better behave in front of his master —his most callous side wants to see him try to land a blow on them, as it’s clear he’s not particularly versed in any sort of combat form; but he knows Makomo has warned them not to antagonize these demons whom are possible allies—.

“The slayers have arrived, Tamayo-sama!” The demon announces while opening one of the doors inside the house, he drawls the word ‘slayers’ as if it’s an offense. 

Inside it seems to be a studio or a lab of sorts. The walls are covered with bookshelves filled with various volumes, there’s a big table nested on a corner with various lab equipment, and there’s another smaller table with scattered notes on the opposite side of the windows which are covered so meticulously that no external light seeps through them. . 

Sitting in front of the smaller table is the demon doctor they have come to meet with. 

Truth be told, Sabito didn't know of Tamayo's involvement with the demon slayers corps until that moment , so his only memory of the demoness is that of her small frame under Kibutsuji's terrifying presence, her fist deep inside the demon king's torso as he viciously dug his claws in her face. After that he remembers her mastery as a doctor helped greatly even after her death, as her demonic cat came rushing at their aid with antidotes for Muzan's venom during the late stages of the battle. 

“Thank you, Yushiro,” Tamayo says, her voice surprisingly soft. Sabito catches her assistant, Yushiro, preening at her compliment. The female demon's eyes settle on them with a well concealed wariness. “I imagine you're the unusual Hashira that Tanjiro mentioned, am I right?” 

It's no surprise to him that out of the three of them, Giyuu seems to be the one on highest alert; he hasn't lived what they did, after all; so even if Makomo has reassured him that Tamayo will become an invaluable ally, it's to be expected he has some doubts. 

Speaking of Makomo, his senior hums softly as she respectfully bows at the demoness. She nudges him and Giyuu to do the same. 

“That's right,” the female Hashira says with her usual dreamy voice, “we know it was a risky move on both of our sides, so we're grateful you agreed on this meeting, Tamayo-san.” 

Tamayo's elegant features get briefly marred by a frown pinching her eyebrows, rather than angry it seems to be a thoughtful frown. 

“It's still hard for me to believe the content of your letter, Makomo, is it?” The demon asks at which Makomo nods, “however, I know for a fact that Tanjiro never told our plan to any other slayer, much less a Hashira, so I cannot think of another explanation as to why you knew we needed blood samples from Kibutsuji Muzan's Moons.” 

She bows her head in gratitude. Sabito is still a little stunned as he's processing that a demon has spoken Muzan's name so freely. 

“The blood sample you collected from the demon at Mount Natagumo barely differs from that of an average demon,” Tamayo's gaze wanders to the microscope settled on the larger table, “however, I did find some interesting qualities on the blood, you mentioned Lower Five seemed to give his blood to his ‘family’ in order for them to share his traits.” 

“That's right.” 

“Hn,” the demon doctor gestures to them to take a seat on the seats in front of her desk, “while the blood itself can't aid much on the development of a cure, I did manage to grab precious data, for that, I'm grateful, Makomo-san.” 

The studio door opens and Yushiro enters with a tray of tea. Sabito has almost forgotten about the male demon's presence. 

“Should we keep aiding Tanjiro on his recollection of blood samples?” Giyuu asks, a cup already in his hands. 

“If you wish to, I'd be grateful,” Tamayo answers, her gaze cast downside, “I know it's an extremely dangerous task and Tanjiro can be a stubborn boy, so if you can aid him, your help will be well-received.” 

“Tamayo-sama!” Yushiro complains, “are you sure it's a good idea? How can we be certain these slayers won't blow our cover to the corps?” 

“Our crows are currently far from us sending our latest mission’s reports,” Giyuu explains matter-of-factly, “they will await us on the nearest wisteria house.” 

“Besides,” Sabito chews the inside of his mouth, “I feel Oyakata-sama already knows of your existence.” 

“What?!”

Makomo should have guessed Sabito couldn’t hold back his tongue, by the time her elbow is against the redhead's ribcage the information is spilled. Giyuu looks mildly mortified and Tamayo's assistant is already cursing their bloodline to hell and back. 

Surprisingly, Tamayo is unfazed by such revelation, at the very least her face has returned to a concerned frown. 

“We… we heard Oyakata-sama telling Tanjiro to greet you on his behalf when his trial came to an end.” The petite woman explains. 

“I see,” the demoness pinches the bridge of her nose, “Ubuyashiki has always been unpredictable, always five steps ahead, I should have guessed this would happen.” 

Out of the corner of the eye the female pillar catches a glimpse of a very confused Giyuu deflecting Yushiro’s attempts on landing a hit on him, she's grateful the raven has chosen to not unsheathe his katana. 

“Isn't it a good sign that the Master hasn't sent pursuers if he knows about you, though?” Sabito wonders as he ignores Yushiro screaming at him to be respectful to Lady Tamayo. 

“Hn,” she nods, though concern is still etched into her features, “if your master is aware of our existence and has already sanctioned Nezuko, then it must mean he's certain that the corps will need our aid to defeat Muzan, and that the Kamado siblings will play a key factor on his ultimate demise.”

“Hm,” Makomo hums in agreement, “I guess Oyakata-sama will reach you when the time comes, I'm looking forward to that moment, Tamayo-san.” 

“Likewise, Makomo-san,” the demoness softens her tone, though there's still suspicion in her voice, “I'm assuming you came for another reason besides discussing our current and future alliances, am I right?” 

“Hn,” this time (surprisingly) Giyuu speaks up, “Oyakata-sama has requested us Hashira to research about the First Breather and the long lost technique known as Sun Breathing. Do you know something about the topic, by chance?” 

“Are you trying to imply something about Tamayo-sama's age!? How dare you…” 

“I met the First Breather centuries ago,” Tamayo answers, though Makomo notices how her voice is charged with a mixture of gratitude and grief, “he has been the human closest to killing Muzan, yet he ultimately failed. The slayers corps back then vanished him from their records for his failure and for letting a demon freed of Muzan's control live, now their successors are paying for their mistakes, it seems.” 

The atmosphere in the room becomes heavy all of the sudden, as Tamayo's words are laced with a venomous undertone. It's not hard for Makomo to guess she was the demon that the First Breather forgave and that she held a grudge against the corps for what they did to her savior. It suddenly makes the most significant of her aid during the final battle, she must have been certain that only by working with the current generation of slayers could they end with Muzan once and for all. 

Tamayo sighs deeply, her pupils relaxing from their slitted shape. 

“I'm afraid I can't give much information regarding the Sun Breathing techniques, I only witnessed them once,” her voice has returned to a soft, gentle tone, “however, I can confirm that Tanjiro’s earring are likely the same he used to wear back then, so it's likely his ancestors got to meet him at some point of his life and grew fond of them.” 

Fond enough to inherit them his legacy. 

Makomo wonders if that's possible, she looks at her fellow pillars, both holding the same thoughtful expression. They might need to ask Tanjiro more about his family ancestry later.

There's a much more important matter waiting to be addressed, after all.  

“We also wanted to ask if you knew something about the slayer’s mark and its curse.” 

She knows it might be a little rude to overwhelm their hostess with questions, but that's the reason they're there to begin with. 

Tamayo holds a thoughtful look on her face, as if she's scratching her memories for some piece of valuable information. Ultimately the demon doctor shakes her head in defeat. 

“I'm afraid I don't recall hearing about it, though it's likely Yoriichi-san used to have it.”

It seems they'll have to explain it, then. Makomo looks at Sabito, her junior takes the hint to explain the mark to the demoness. 

“During one of our last Hashira meetings before the final battle, back in my timeline, Oyakata-sama’s wife explained to us what the slayer's mark was, as both Tanjiro, as well as two of our fellow Hashira had manifested them during their fights again Upper Moons Six, Five and Four.

“From what I can recall, we were told the mark granted its wielder an incredible boost in their strength, speed and stamina, but it came at a huge cost,” the peach haired man's gaze darkened, “from the few texts recording the slayer's mark it seems that whoever awakens it will inevitably die by the age of 25.” 

Tamayo’s gaze turns mournful, while Sabito remains with that grim expression and Giyuu seems to shrink in his place. Makomo can't blame them, in her case, knowing that she was already a year over the limit meant that she'd probably have died anyway by the end of the battle, she's sure Himejima perished due to the mark taking such a big toll on his body. 

“It's as if the body sacrificed lifespan for power,” the female demon hums, “Makomo-san, you mentioned in your letter that your purpose now that you were given this… ‘second chance’ was to prevent as many deaths as possible, correct?” 

“Indeed,” the petite woman nods back, “I'm sorry if our request comes as too outrageous, but I'd like to ask for your assistance to find a cure for the slayer's mark curse.” 

Makomo doesn't understand why her voice comes so desperate all of the sudden, maybe it's the genuine desire of having the demon doctor's help, maybe it's the memories of the final battle resurfacing, the thought that, even if they won, those who awakened the mark and survived won't be able to live longer than 25; and how that is likely to happen once again in this timeline, unless they find some way to fight back the curse. 

To her fellow pillars' bewilderment, she bows even deeper than before at Tamayo, muscles stiff and jaw straightened so hard she briefly worries it might snap out of place.

“Please, I can't think of anyone else capable of helping us at this moment.”

She knows that is partially a lie, as she does know of someone who might be able to work on a cure, but she doubts Kocho might be willing to work on a cure if she's more focused on finding a way to kill the demon who ended with her sister —Makomo remembers the younger woman's grudge, unconsciously and unintentionally opening a riff between her and the retired Flower Hashira. She can only dread this Shinobu, without the presence of Kanae, will be even more adamant on fulfilling her grim goal—. 

She can take a glimpse at Tamayo's eyes widening in brief shock. 

Truth be told, Tamayo still holds her doubts regarding these slayers and their unusual tale of time travelling. However, there's something in the desperation of the female's voice that strikes a chord in her heart. She knows how desperation feels, how it manifests. The dread of losing someone beloved (and the pain afterwards), the fear of not being able to give your best (and the regret after you try), it's painful to see even if momentarily a reflection of herself in the young woman with cyan eyes and flowery haori. 

There's still suspicion lingering inside of her, but she has to remember these three are trusted by Tanjiro, and as much as the burgundy-haired boy has one of the purest hearts she has got to know, he wouldn't risk to put at jeopardy his chances of finding a cure for Nezuko. This means the boy must trust these three wholeheartedly, she might inquire sometime later about his relationship with the aforementioned. 

To know the chances of ending with Kibutsuji are closer than ever might be making her bolder, it might also be her scientific side taking control, but she finds she wouldn't mind taking up the challenge. 

With renewed determination, her purple eyes look at the three of them. These peculiar, very peculiar Hashira who don't seem afraid of breaking the rules of the corps as long as they make sure they can get to save as many lives as possible in a foreseeable future. 

“If the mark's curse is an ailment, there must be a cure.” She can't hide the smallest of smiles curving her lips when she sees the pillars' faces lightening up, “it will be of my pleasure to assist you.” 

Chapter Text

“Oh my, to what do I owe the pleasure?” 

They are greeted by Shinobu's saccharine smile as soon as they step into the Butterfly Estate, judging by the weariness in her voice, Giyuu guesses she must've just returned from a mission as well. 

“We just wanted to see Tanjiro-kun and his friends,” Makomo explains, “we exchanged letters during our time away, he said he was nearly done with his recovery training regime.” 

“Hn,  that's true,” the purple haired woman's smile softens to something more genuine, “I'd say they've practically finished the training, though…” 

He understands that concerned furrow in her brows. 

“You don't think they're ready to go on missions again yet.” 

“You might be right about that, Tomioka-san,” the younger woman gives a tired sigh, “they have even got a grasp on Constant Total Concentration Breathing, so it should be appropriate for them to set once again on missions. But I just feel it's still too soon.” 

It takes him by surprise how caring Shinobu is to the three boys. Maybe now that she's aware of the challenges they are to face, the Insect Hashira can't help but feel more apprehensive about their well-being. 

“That's a good point,” Sabito chimes in, “they might have learned to keep the Constant Total Concentration Breathing all the day, but it's slightly different to keep it during actual combat.”

Oh

He thinks he knows where this is going

There's a determined glint on Sabito's lavender eyes. 

“Say, Kocho, what if we finish polishing those three's training regime?” 

“Oh?” The female Hashira raises an eyebrow at his friend, “and what do you suggest, Igarashi-san?” 

Sabito's grin widens, and a petty side of Giyuu wants to ask why he's so delighted about training those three when he discouraged him a few weeks ago from doing the same. 

Instead of complaining, though, the raven gives a resigned sigh, he'll help with the training, nonetheless. And if he's silently praying for any god to protect the kids he won't say it out loud. Only he (and maybe Tanjiro) know how ruthless Sabito can be. 

.

.

.

“I still don't get it,” Inosuke grumbles as the trio make their way to the Water Estate, “we won the training! Why aren't we back killing demons already?” 

“Sabito-san said he wanted to test our progress first, Inosuke,” Tanjiro tries to reason with his boar-headed friend. 

“Hah?! So Foxface and Half-n-half guy will finally fight me!” 

“They'll only torture us further,” Zenitsu mutters, tightening his grip on Tanjiro's haori as he is being dragged by the burgundy-haired boy.

“AS IF!” Inosuke's cackles come muffled underneath his boar mask, “I'll finally prove stupid Foxface that boars are superior to stupid foxes!” As if to emphasize his words, a rough finger points straight at the mask that rests comfortably on one side of Tanjiro's head. 

The mask has been a pleasant surprise for the redhead. He had been reluctant to tell Urokodaki about how he came to lose the first one; knowing the horrible liar he was, he feared that while explaining things he'd unavoidably mention how the masks were used by the mutated demon as a way to target the older man's students. Urokodaki didn't deserve to have his heart further shattered. 

So during the triad's last visit to the Butterfly Estate, while he was complimenting Giyuu's new mask the raven haired man surprised him with a mask just like the one that got shattered at the hands of the enormous demon. Giyuu even mentioned their mentor had used the same special lacquer that he used for Nezuko's box so the mask could (probably) resist the impact if the redhead ever chose to headbutt someone while wearing it —Tanjiro still remembers Sabito snickering when his face flushed red in embarrassment at the comment—. Speaking of Nezuko, his surprise became even bigger when the triad gave him another mask, one with pink eyes and vines with cherry blossom patterns for his little sister. 

“Tanjiro,” Zenitsu's voice pulls him out of his thoughts, “you mentioned you have already trained with Igarashi-san and Tamura-san before, say, how… how doomed are we?” 

“Well… they both are really strong from what I remember, but they're really good at teaching so I wouldn't worry too much… I think,” he wants to sound reassuring, but his memories of his first days training with the ghosts of this timeline’s version of the two pillars end up making him smile apologetically.

He's not even sure if it would be fair to compare his training back at Mount Sagiri to what they might face once they are at the Water Estate. To begin with, the Sabito and Makomo he trained with were forever stuck as children who were qualified to partake in the Final Selection; the Sabito, Makomo and Giyuu that will train them are Hashira, as such, their skills must be way beyond what he remembers. 

It seems his grimace is enough to make Zenitsu resume his panicked yelling. 

“GYAAAAAAAAH I KNEW IT!  WE’RE DOOMED, THIS IS IT! WE’RE SO DOOMED!” 

“SHUT UP, MONITSU!” 

“Guys! Calm down… we’re almost there,” the redhead tries his best to keep his loud friends at bay, ultimately having to drag a struggling Zenitsu by the uniform’s collar while Inosuke keeps stomping his way as he brags about his physical prowess.

They both can be a handful, but deep inside Tanjiro already feels he'd terribly miss them if they were to split paths. He doesn't mind hiding the fond smile curving his lips at the thought that, hopefully, they'll keep going on more missions together. 

He knows they're near the Water Estate when he smells the familiar scents of the Hashira triad, they share the mountainous smell he has come to relate to Mount Sagiri, if only with minor differences on each one's particular scent —Makomo’s smell has a flowery undertone, while Sabito's has something akin to moss, Giyuu's is more watery and is wrapped in melancholy—. 

The redhead approaches the estate's door and knocks it, hoping that someone will hear them. Indeed, it doesn't take too long for the door to open, and the boys find themselves in front of Giyuu's blue gaze. Despite his impassive face, Tanjiro can sense the smallest hints of joy in the older slayer's scent. 

“Giyuu-san!” 

“You're here,” he greets, “come in, don't stay behind.” 

Without leaving much more room to further discussion, the raven haired man begins to walk into the estate, his mismatched haori flowing elegantly. It'd be odd, but Tanjiro is already used to the stoic antics of Urokodaki, so he isn't surprised that Giyuu is somewhat similar in some aspects. The burgundy-haired boy makes a gesture with his head for his friends to follow the Water Hashira. 

From his stay in the Butterfly Estate the redhead already knew that the other Hashira Estates were probably as big as the Butterfly Mansion. That doesn't prevent him from gawking at the large traditional buildings that form the Estate's main area. They walk down a stone path, contemplating the slightly unkempt bushes —Tanjiro has to physically restrain Inosuke from jumping into the koi pond when he spots it—, the soft humming of a waterfall can be heard not too far beyond some trees. This is truly a huge estate, yet it feels rather lonely considering Tanjiro hasn't perceived anyone else besides his friends and the three pillars. 

Their steps come to a halt once they arrive at a small clearing, it's probably meant for sparring sessions. Trees surround the clearing, casting shadows over them. 

There, Sabito awaits them, perched on a boulder in a scene that is oddly reminiscent of Tanjiro's first encounter with the peach haired swordsman's ghost. The sense of deja vu becomes stronger as the male pillar has his face hidden under the kitsune mask with a thick red rope keeping it in place, a bokken in hand. 

“It's good to see you in good spirits.” 

The feminine voice that comes from above startles them, as Zenitsu shrieks and tries to hide behind Inosuke, who pushes him aside as he quickly takes out his swords. Tanjiro takes some seconds to register the source of said voice, and his face brightens when he sees Makomo perched on top of one of the trees’ branches. Though he perceives mild disappointment coming from the female pillar. 

“You should be more aware of your surroundings,” she lets out a soft chuckle, and in one swift motion she's already next to the three young slayers. “Welcome to the Water Estate, we shall help you finish your training.”

They don't get the chance to answer her greeting, though. 

“Your reaction time is too slow,” Sabito proclaims as he lifts from the boulder, “if Makomo were a demon you three would already be dead.” 

Zenitsu's shrieks get overshadowed by Inosuke's loud voice. 

“OI! STOP THE BULLSHIT AND FIGHT ME, FOXFACE!” 

“Inosuke…!” 

“Oh?” Sabito tilts his head, lifting his wooden sword in a taunting manner, “you sure you can even land a hit on me? Give it a shot, boar kid!” 

The taunt seems enough to make the boar-headed slayer launch himself headfirst at the peach haired man, much to the other two boys’ bafflement. Tanjiro has fought Inosuke before, so he knows the feral boy holds himself in battle like a wild animal, relentless and unpredictable. Maybe that's why he had imagined the sparring would be longer. Before he can finish his thought, Inosuke lands flat face on the ground, with Sabito staring down at him underneath his mask. 

“Huh?” 

How…? When did it happen?  

“Too reckless,” Sabito huffs, turning to face the other two, “so, who wanna go second?” 

“I-Isn't it against the rules to lift your sword at another slayer?” Zenitsu babbles in an attempt to find an excuse to not spar against the pillar. 

“We are training, so it isn't against the rules,” Giyuu interjects, Tanjiro notices he has also put on his mask, further concealing any hint at his emotions. The mask's eyes land on Zenitsu, “... You wield the breathing of thunder, don't you?” 

“I… I can only do the first form, it's nothing,” the blonde deflates briefly, before returning to his moody antics, “besides! I've only survived thus far for some weird luck! It's not like I have the skill AND I'M GONNA DIE SOON I'M SO SURE OF THAT! I'M GONNA DIE YOUNG AND WITHOUT EVEN GETTING MARRIED TO A PRETTY GIRL LIKE NEZUKO-CHAN… GYAAAAAAH!!!” 

“Quit whining already!” Sabito raises his voice, “It's unmanly to whine like a child! You really think a righteous woman will even dare to look at you when you do nothing but roll in your own self-loath? Don't make me laugh!” 

Even Tanjiro finches at Sabito's harsh words, when he turns to see his friend, the blonde is stiff as a statue, and he's pretty sure he has stopped breathing even for a moment. Gently, Makomo taps the blonde's shoulder and Zenitsu slumps in his place. 

“You didn't even hit him.” Giyuu deadpans, Tanjiro can sense some disappointment coming out from the raven, although such feeling does die down and turns to expectancy  once he places his attention on him. “Tanjiro, you're next.” 

Panic flares up inside of him for a moment, and he squawks nervously. 

“Uhm…” he unconsciously grips the straps on Nezuko's box, and he flinches when smaller, calloused hands touch his own. 

“I can take care of Nezuko while you train, Tanjiro,” Makomo gives him a reassuring smile, her dreamy cyan eyes manage to soothe him, even if momentarily. 

“Thank you, Makomo-san!” He smiles as he watches the petite woman gently placing the box under the shade of a remarkably large tree.

 His smile becomes more determined as he turns to face Sabito, the older redhead idly shifting his bokken between his hands. 

“I'm ready, Sabito-san!” 

“...” 

“I told you it was a bad idea to do one to one combat first.” 

“How would I know they were this weak?!” 

“Sabito…” 

“They've been slayers for less than a year, and you expect them to already be at the level of a Hashira?”

“...”

“...”

“...”

“Okay, fine! We're doing it the old way then.”

.

.

.

“They sure are something,” Makomo said earlier as she prepared rice balls for their meal, “but I don't think the Water Estate has been this lively in a long time.”

“I guess so.” He grumbled as he watched the boys train, this time it was Giyuu's turn to supervise them. 

Despite his initial hesitance, the raven has proven to be quite a good teacher, he usually isn't as obtuse with his explanations as Makomo; nor his physical training, though demanding, is as excruciating as Sabito's. 

They have split the training into three main stages. First, Giyuu would keep them doing Constant Total Concentration Breathing as they run laps around the hill that is within the Estate's limits (“Be grateful I persuaded him out of setting a trap course on the way,” Sabito quipped) and afterwards they'd meditate near the waterfall. Then Makomo would hone their spatial awareness; knowing each boy had an enhanced sense she made sure to push each of them the most she could. Finally, he'd take care of putting the previous stages into practice with sparring matches, though he has to constantly remind himself to tone down his usually ruthless fighting style for something that can be tame enough to give them room for improvement. 

Not even a week has passed and Sabito already regrets even proposing to Kocho to train the three teenagers. It isn't that they lack skills, quite the opposite! Although Makomo did scold him for his first approach (“Even most kinoe ranked slayers would struggle to keep up with a Hashira in a sparring match, don't be too harsh on them, yet”, she said), that first encounter gave them enough material to know what should they focus on at the moment for each boy. 

Inosuke, for example, as wild and reckless as he can be, has the sharpest reflexes of the three. Makomo and Giyuu have witnessed his inhuman flexibility (and have talked about it with variable degrees of shock); and it's only because he doesn't want to feed the kid's ego that Sabito hasn't mentioned how impressed he is at him for inventing his own breathing style. 

Zenitsu might be the most annoying of the three with his whiney attitude and his cowardly nature, but he's the fastest of the three —as expected of a Thunder Breather, even if he only can do the first form— and Makomo has praised his enhanced hearing (and on the few occasions when Sabito found him sleepwalking at night he witnessed just how strong the blonde truly was, if only they could find a way to push that same strength to his waking state). 

It might be his biased opinion, but out of the three Tanjiro is the one he's the proudest of. The younger redhead adapts quickly and, while not as sturdy nor as fast as his friends, he compensates with unwavering determination and sharp mind. They didn't find any new information in the Water Estate regarding Sun Breathing, but that hasn't deterred the boy from keeping up his practice of the movements of the mysterious breathing style. While one tiny part of his remains disappointed that Tanjiro will likely not remain strictly using water breathing, he trusts that the boy will strive nonetheless. 

So, in theory, Sabito doesn't have a real reason to complain about the boys' skills. The real regret comes instead with what usually happens after training. He might be a hypocrite for saying he didn't like how loud the teenagers were, when he and Giyuu probably used to be like that at that age… actually, they were younger, but even so they weren't as rambunctious as two of those three (though he'd have to ask Urokodaki his opinion sometime later, maybe he's biased, after all). Sabito is certain Makomo and Giyuu would agree with him.

He glares at the current source of his headache as Inosuke is threatening to fist fight Giyuu over the last piece of tempura. 

“FIGHT ME, HALF AND HALF GUY!” 

“No.” 

“Gah! I trained the double, NO, THE TRIPLE THAN MONJIRO AND MONITSU TODAY! I DESERVE IT!” 

“Now, now, Inosuke-kun,” Makomo pats the (currently maskless) boar-headed boy's shoulder. “Giyuu and Zenitsu are heading tonight to patrol the nearby village. How about I make you extra tempura when it's your turn, hm?” 

Inosuke's features scrunch as he lets out a thoughtful grunt. Sabito thinks he knows what's happening inside the wild boy's head, he probably doesn't want to wait —Giyuu has given up for the time being trying to teach him patience after Inosuke kept jumping at the waterfall instead of following his instructions—. 

“It's not like I want to go,” Zenitsu mumbles, he yelps when the female pillar puts a hand on his head. 

“But you've made great improvement as of lately, Zenitsu-kun, I'd be very happy to know you're improving under our care, you know?”

Sabito snickers when the blonde's face turns a bright shade of red as he screeches in an honestly rather annoying way. Giyuu deadpans at Makomo and their senior feigns innocence. Makomo explained to him once that Shinobu gave her some tips on how to best persuade Tanjiro's friends into complying with any instructions, he has lost count of how many times Makomo used those persuasion tricks in the last week. 

“Oh,” Tanjiro perks up, as if he's suddenly remembered something, “Sabito-san, I almost forgot! Rengoku-san sent you a letter.” 

That catches Sabito's attention. The burgundy-haired boy carefully pulls a folded letter out of his uniform's pocket and hands it to the pillar. Makomo gives him a quizzical look as he reads the content of the paper. 

“What does he say?” Giyuu asks. 

Sabito can't contain the faint grin forming on his lips. 

“He says he will be visiting tomorrow.” 

He had encountered the Flame Hashira during one of his night patrols. Tanjiro had tagged along with him that night, but they temporarily split when the younger redhead sensed two demonic presences, Sabito followed the stronger one while Tanjiro tracked the other. When he arrived at the source, it seemed the demon had already been dealt with, as the peach haired slayer came face to face with Rengoku's flame-like mane. 

“Oh! Good to see you again, Igarashi-san!” 

Kyojuro's enthusiasm was contagious, as Sabito couldn't hold back his smirk. 

“Likewise, Rengoku, what brings you here?” 

“Not much! I was heading back to my estate when I sensed a demonic presence nearby, forgive me if I got in the way!” 

Sabito snorted, “don't worry about it, if anything, thank you,”

He glanced backwards, hopefully Tanjiro was doing well on his own. 

“Hn,” Kyojuro's expression turned rather thoughtful, “I heard from Kocho that you three had taken the Kamado boy and his friends as tsugukos, is that so?” 

“Huh?” 

Sabito's mind scratched to a halt. 

They? Their tsugukos? 

The thought alone was enough for the peach haired man to let out a startled chuckle, much to his colleague's confusion. 

“Pardon me, but what's so funny, Igarashi-san?” 

“Nothing, it's nothing it's just…” he forced himself to take a deep breath, though a smile remained on his lips, “we told Kocho they should get some extra training before heading to another major mission, we haven't considered taking them in as our tsugukos.” 

He made a pause, his smile fading as he kept thinking about that. 

“Actually… I should ask Tanjiro about his thoughts later, but I don't think they'd benefit from being our tsugukos, not yet…  they might even benefit from training under someone else's tutelage.” 

Rengoku hummed, he seemed to understand his perspective. 

“You three seem to deeply care about the Kamado boy and his demon sister,” there was an unusual softness in his words, “I might not fully agree with the Master's decision yet, but your dedication to their well-being is something I have to admire, it reminds me of my bond with Senjuro, if I'm being honest.” 

Sabito's eyes widened at the flame haired man's statement. 

Did… did he just compare their bond with Tanjiro and Nezuko to his sibling bond with Senjuro? As outrageous as the comparison sounded to him at first, something warm swelled inside his chest. 

He found out he didn't dislike the thought. 

“Perhaps,” he hummed, “by the way, how's Senjuro? In my timeline he was a rookie slayer and good friends with Kamado's younger brother.” 

And Shinazugawa’s younger sister, but that was a whole other topic for another time. 

Kyojuro frowned lightly, his lips pressed in a flat line, an unusual display of hesitance in the usually confident and bright Flame Hashira. 

“He's been considering giving up on his training to become a slayer,” he stated, “even if he decided to do so, I'd wholeheartedly support him, but… I can't help but feel like I'd be giving up on him like he's giving up on himself.” 

“Hn, you are a good brother, Kyojuro, Senjuro is lucky to have you.” 

Red and yellow eyes stared at him with brief surprise before Kyojuro gave him a wide, kinder smile. It was an unusual display of vulnerability coming from one of the most hopeful pillars, yet Sabito could understand, he guessed he could, at least. 

An idea came to his mind. 

“Say, from one big brother to another, how about you come and give some advice to Tanjiro and his friends? You could bring Senjuro, too; I'm sure he'd be happy to meet more boys his age.” 

“Oh,” Kyojuro seemed to ponder the offering before returning to his boisterous demeanour, “That's a wonderful idea! I'll let you know when we can visit you at your estate.” 

“Sure thing,” Sabito quipped, “I should get going now, Tanjiro must have already finished with that other demon by now.” 

“Hn, we'll meet again soon then.” 

“Sure, sure, Rengoku-san” 

“And Sabito…” 

“Hn?” 

“Thank you, for listening.” 

“... That's what friends are for, right?” 

“Hahaha! You're right, my friend!” 

Friend… 

One part of him didn’t want to accept such a title so soon, but the other felt happy for how easy it was to get a little closer to the flame haired man. 

.

.

.

“It's been a while since I last visited the Water Estate!” Kyojuro's booming voice easily resonates through all the estate. 

“Really?” Makomo asks calmly, she's the one who opened the door to receive the Rengoku brothers, and now she's escorting them to the inside. 

“Hn!” The male pillar nods, “it was quite a while, though! When I was still a young child, my father thought it was a good idea to visit the current Water Hashira. I think she only kept the position for a few years before the venom of a demon forced her to retire, though.” 

“I see,” she gives a noncommittal hum, it's not that she doesn't care about her predecessors, but she honestly doesn't know what external output she could give. Unlike the Flame Hashira's position that has remained in one same family for generations, most of the other pillars won't usually stem from the same family.

Walking between them is Rengoku Senjuro, Kyojuro's younger brother. His wide eyes glance around with a mixture of apprehension and curiosity. It will never stop to surprise Makomo how strong the Rengoku genes are. 

“Are you okay, Senjuro-kun?” She asks quietly and the young boy yelps in surprise before giving her a shy smile. 

“Y-Yes, thank you for asking uhm… Tamura-sama, is it?” 

“Yes, but please, call me Makomo,” the female pillar giggles softly when the flame haired boy becomes flustered, “we're almost at the training ground, your brother mentioned you were learning the Flame Breathing forms.” 

“Uhm, yeah, that's right,” Senjuro answers, albeit there's some hesitance in his voice, “but I'm not very good at it…” 

“We all learn at our own pace, Senjuro-kun.” 

She has known slayers who spend a lifetime training and remain stuck in the same rank, likewise she has known of prodigies like Tokito who became Hashira in months. But she guesses the young boy lives with the constant pressure of carrying on his family legacy, so his self-consciousness is to be expected. 

They arrive at the clearing just in time to witness Giyuu dragging by the feet a soaked Inosuke back from the waterfall, Tanjiro and Zenitsu in tow. The raven comes to a halt when he spots his fellow Hashira and the boar-headed teenager takes the chance to slip free from his grasp. Makomo is grateful that the burgundy-haired boy seems to have developed a sixth sense to stop Inosuke before he can launch himself at the Flame Hashira. 

“Kyojuro.” 

“Good to see you in good spirits, Tomioka-san!” The flame haired man seems used to Giyuu’s antics, as he doesn’t seem bothered by his blunt greeting. “You too, Igarashi-san!” 

Sabito, who has been perched on top of the boulder all this time, laughs good-naturedly as he jumps down and approaches the small group. 

“Good to see you as well, Kyojuro,” the peach haired slayer’s smile softens a little as he turns to look at the youngest Rengoku, “you too, Senjuro, glad to see you came.” 

“I… the pleasure is mine, Igarashi-sama, Tomioka-sama!” The boy stutters as he bows at the swordsmen. Makomo sees Sabito's smile not faltering. 

“No need to be so formal,” the peach haired man glances at the younger slayers, two of which are still struggling to restrain the third one. “Come here, you three.” 

They exchange curious glances before obeying the male pillar. Tanjiro looks at the older Rengoku with a mixture of awe and apprehension, Zenitsu cowards behind the burgundy-haired boy and Inosuke seems to only be restraining himself because of Giyuu's presence behind him. 

“Tanjiro, you already know Rengoku-san from the trial,” Makomo says as she approaches the group, “Inosuke, Zenitsu, this is Rengoku Kyojuro, the Flame Hashira, and his younger brother, Rengoku Senjuro.” 

“I heard from Kocho that you accomplished quite the feats in Mount Natagumo!” Kyojuro's booming voice makes Zenitsu involuntarily flinch, “Igarashi asked me to overview your progress, I'm looking forward to seeing it!” 

Truth be told, Tanjiro was rather surprised by the Flame Hashira’s visit. He didn’t get the chance to see him during that night patrol alongside Sabito, but his senior seemed pleased with the encounter, as he perceived glimpses of happiness in the peach haired man’s scent. 

While his very first impression of Kyojuro might not have been the best due to the circumstances, back then and now he has noticed how the flame haired man exudes confidence in a way that feels oddly inspiring. And while loud, his voice feels warm and makes him feel comfortable nearby him. 

During his stay in the Butterfly Mansion, he had asked Shinobu if she knew by chance something regarding the breathing technique that seemed to have been passed down through generations in his family; and while the female pillar gave him small bits of information, she ultimately suggested asking other pillars about the topic. The name Rengoku came as a first suggestion, as the family had remained in the corps for generations and thus were the most likely to have knowledge about long lost breathing techniques. 

Maybe now that Sabito has managed to arrange a training session with the Flame Hashira (and the possibility of further sessions) Tanjiro could ask him if he knew something about the topic. 

“Caw! Caw! Message for Rengoku Kyojuro!” 

Before they can even suggest how to proceed the voice of a kazugai crow is heard as the bird lands on the older Rengoku’s arm. The man takes the letter tied to the crow’s leg, opening it and reading its content, though his expression remains frozen in his usual smile, Tanjiro can sense tints of surprise and mild concern as Kyojuro keeps reading the letter. 

Finally, the man speaks up. 

“I’m afraid we’ll have to postpone our training!” He proclaims, “I’ve been assigned the mission to investigate the disappearances on the Mugen Train, I shall meet with an informant soon!” 

Tanjiro tries to hide his surprise when he senses the surge of concern in the Water Hashira triad. They might be good at masking their worry, but the burgundy-haired boy can smell their inner turmoil as they subtly exchange glances. 

“Are you leaving right now, aniue?” Rengoku’s younger brother asks, and though he’s trying to sound composed Tanjiro can smell the apprehension coming from the younger boy. 

Kyojuro nods as he crouches to look at Senjuro, a firm hand placed on top on one of the younger’s shoulders. 

“I’m afraid so! The details of the letter hint that there could be a powerful demon, so I shall take my leave as soon as possible,” the pillar explains, his smile turning fonder as he tries to soothe his younger brother’s nerves, “are you okay if I leave you under Igarashi-san’s care? He has agreed on overseeing your progress.” 

Tanjiro senses a pang of dread in Senjuro as the boy shoots a nervous glance at Sabito, the peach haired slayer answers with a lopsided grin.

“Your brother told me about your training, we can wait until his return if you want to, though.” 

Senjuro looks alternatively between his older brother and the Water Hashira, his anxiousness seems to die down, even if a little. 

“I suppose… I am under your care, then, Sabito-san.” 

The younger redhead can’t help but feel a little much like an intruder as he witnesses the small conversation. Though his awkwardness is mixed with fondness as he sees just how much Kyojuro cares about his little brother; memories of his own younger siblings resurface even if momentarily. He only notices he’s getting mournful when Giyuu and Zenitsu give him concerned glances, he quickly dismisses their worries with an uplifting smile.

“Take care, aniue,” Senjuro finally says as he hugs the Flame Hashira. Kyojuro chuckles light-heartedly as he hugs back the younger boy. 

“You too, Senjuro! I shall be taking my leave, then. Take care as well, Sabito-san, Tamura-san, Tomioka-san!” The man turns his attention to Tanjiro and his friends, “We shall train together once I return, in the meantime take care, Kamado boy, yellow boy and boar-head boy!” 

Not long after Kyojuro has left, Giyuu still feels the uneasiness surrounding him and his fellow pillars. The three of them have been anticipating this moment for weeks, they spent hours plotting their next moves. Yet now that the real challenge is in front of them, the raven cannot brush off the nervousness bubbling in his chest, the dread of knowing just how bad the consequences might be if they fail in this first mission. It might be a bit unfair, a small part of him reasons, that he feels so much pain at the idea of failing when both Sabito and Makomo have already suffered Kyojuro’s death in their own timelines. 

He quietly exchanges glances with Makomo, the female Hashira conceals her worries under a gentle smile that doesn’t quite reach her eyes. They ultimately decided that both black haired slayers would take this first challenge while Sabito made advances in the rearguard. 

His blue gaze stares at the cloudy sky, it will be a matter of time for Tanjiro’s crow to announce his conjoined mission with the Flame Hashira, by that time, he and Makomo should already be on their way. 

He hopes he really  has what it takes to help his friends make a change in the future events. 

Chapter Text

Months have passed since the final battle against Muzan, months have passed since the demon slayer corps finally fulfilled their biggest goal. Though one thing is certain, the sacrifices done in the process have been way too big to fully enjoy the victory. 

“How are you feeling, Nezuko?” Tanjiro asks from his seat, it has been a couple of days since his sister woke up from her coma, her body on the brink of death after the brutal final battle and the demon king's attempt at taking control of her body. 

“Fine… I suppose,” she mumbles, her gaze wanders to her left arm, it looks wrinkly and slightly shorter than the right one, Tanjiro knows one of her legs looks in a similar state, “Kanae-san said it probably was a consequence of the transformation… it's numb, but I'll learn to live with it.” 

“You sure…?” 

Nezuko smiles, though it doesn't quite reach her eyes. The burgundy-haired boy senses the lingering grief interwoven in his sister's scent. 

“It still hurts, but I'll be better,” She reassures him, her good hand reaching out to pat his head, “... I'm sorry for worrying you all.” 

“Don't say that!” The older Kamado scolds her gently, eyes downcast, “it was a huge relief when you woke up, I knew you'd make it, I'm sure Kanae-san knew it as well.” 

Her smile turns more genuine at her brother's enthusiasm, he has always been like that, so resilient. Not only did he endured nearly three  years as a demon, but he also defied everything previously known about them and even dared to conquer a demon's biggest weakness. Her big brother truly is special. 

She sees his bandaged hand and can't help but feel how guilt creeps back up her throat. No matter how much he reassures her it wasn't her fault, she can't avoid feeling horrible at the memory of her fangs sinking on his shoulder, of how the tendrils summoned in a frenetic state pierce his hand and cut through the Water Hashira's limbs as she tried to stop her… 

A lump forms in her throat. Tanjiro gives her a sympathetic look. 

“Makomo-san would have been happy to see you well.” He whispers, pain seeping through his gaze. 

“She'd have been happy to see you turned back into a human, too.” She mumbles back. 

The siblings remain silent for a while, both sharing the mourning of the loss of the woman who gave them a chance in the first place. Every death has been as painful for them to process; Rengoku, Shinobu, Yuuichiro, Genya, Mitsuri and Iguro, Himejima… the list goes on and on if they recall every lower ranked slayer and kakushi, not to mention the Master's family sacrifice. Makomo's death takes a heavier toll on them, though, perhaps because they were next to her during her final moments, maybe because in a way they feel responsible for her ultimate demise. 

The corps have remained in stillness, the current Master probably wants them to have plenty of time to heal before finally concluding this centuries long chapter in history. In the meantime, Tanjiro has dedicated his whole time to helping as much as he can around the Butterfly Estate, he knows Kanae, Aoi and the girls are neck deep in tasks, if he can alleviate their burden even if just a little he'll gladly do it. 

Eventually Nezuko falls back asleep, her body still in need of plenty of rest. Tanjiro makes sure that his sister is comfortable in her bed before he leaves the room, he promised Aoi he'd help with some chores around the Butterfly Mansion. However, as he's leaving the room the redhead gets tackled by a familiar person. 

“There you are, Monjiro!” 

“Inosuke! And it's Tanjiro.” He chuckles as the boar-headed boy moves aside, he notices the hesitance coming from him. 

“Ponzuko is sleeping again?” Though Inosuke tries to sound nonchalant about it, Tanjiro smells the concern coming from his friend. 

“Hn, she still needs to make a full recovery.” 

Inosuke lets out a loud grunt, clearly displeased with his answer. 

“Well she better hurry up! I'm not waiting for her to wake up if she sleeps another month!” 

Tanjiro's smile turns amused as he knows that's a lie, Inosuke never left her side during her two and a half months coma. His loyalty is endearing in a peculiar way. 

Everyone has fallen into a routine of sorts as of lately. 

He takes a look outside the window. Zenitsu and Kanao are chatting as they hang the laundry, they've been spending quite some time together lately. If the blonde is in the mansion then it must mean the retired Sound Hashira and his wives are visiting as well, they've been visiting more often to help Kanae, as the former Flower Hashira is still struggling with her own recovery, still confined in a wheelchair. He also catches a glimpse of the twin Wind pillars hanging around the halls, he knows Sanemi is still recovering from his own injuries, and Masachika, much like him, doesn't seem content just standing around without lending a helping hand. 

He knows everybody is still healing from their wounds, both physical and emotional. He knows the path of healing will be a long, bumpy one, but at the same time he knows that at least their sacrifices haven't been for nothing. 

“Say, Inosuke, would you like going out to chop some wood with me after I help Aoi-san with the meal?” 

Now that they don't have any more demons to slay, the redhead has been thinking what will come next. To begin with, he wishes to spend Nezuko's remaining years by her side (it still hurts him deeply to know his sister won't live past 25), maybe once they all are a little older he might consider courting someone. 

Once he asked Inosuke what his plans for the future were, and the green eyed boy answered with a half-hearted statement of returning to his mountain. That would be lonely, he thinks. 

Maybe he'll invite him to live with them in their house, then they'll return to the family trade, and maybe they'll get to visit Urokodaki-san frequently (the older man has been visiting to check on Nezuko's state). 

Tanjiro knows Inosuke is smiling underneath the boar mask, as he puffs his chest out, proclaiming he will chop more wood than him. 

Maybe the future doesn't look too grim, after all.

Chapter Text

The day before Muzan's attack Tanjiro hurt his ankle so he wasn't able to go down the mountain, Takeo went in his place and that's how he survived. When he returned to his house his family was slaughtered and only Hanako was still warm, so he tried to carry her to the village doctor. After Sabito spared Hanako’s life and they buried their family, Takeo took the hanafuda earrings, as he now was head of the family. He might not have the enhanced smell Tanjiro has, but he's built sturdy so that helped him during his training in Mount Sagiri. Besides his katana, Sabito gifted him an axe with a nichirin blade. 

In Makomo's timeline, Tanjiro returned earlier from selling charcoal, but Nezuko descended nonetheless to collect herbs which led to her being intercepted by old man Saburo who coerced her into staying overnight instead of going back up the mountain. That's how she survived. As a demon Tanjiro kept the hanafuda earrings, even if he insisted his sister should have them instead. Nezuko might not have a good enough nose, but she has good intuition. She's the one who struggled the most with the boulder test. 

Neither of them knew all of the Hinokami Kagura moves properly as Tanjiro does, thus, they got a weaker/incomplete grasp on the ancient breathing form, which was detrimental during the final battle, to say the least. 

The main trio in Sabito's timeline consists of Takeo, Senjuro and Sumi (one of Sanemi's younger sister). The three of them met during the tsuzumi mansion mission under similar circumstances as Tanjiro, Zenitsu and Inosuke in canon. 

Though Senjuro passed the final selection he hadn't got a full grasp on all the Flame Breathing forms at the beginning of the journey, his real strength comes with his analytic skills, which he eventually learns to use in the rush of the moment; after Kyojuro's death in the Mugen Train mission, Senjuro forces himself to polish his skills until he gets a better enough grasp on all the Flame Breathing forms. He's the calmest and shiest of the trio, often getting dragged by the other two’s antics. Over time he’s been learning to be more confident of his own skills, and dealing with two loud, short-tempered friends made him develop a stern side so they don't get in too much trouble. He was scared of Hanako at first, but he grew fond of the demon girl over time (probably because she is the calmest of the small group, so whenever the other two are head-butting he stays back with the demon girl). 

Sumi’s skills are a mixture of her older brothers’ in that, though she can use breathing techniques (she's a stone breather), she's not that remarkable at them. And while she has Genya’s demon-eating abilities, they are rather weak in comparison and they temporarily prevent her from using breathing techniques, so she has to be extra careful when using that. In Sabito's timeline, initially both Genya and Sumi survived during that night, but that didn't prevent Sanemi from leaving and the younger Shinazugawa siblings went after him. At some point during their travels they got ambushed by a demon and Genya ended up losing his life. Needless to say, Sumi is not happy with her oldest brother. She's developed an equally short temper and can be rather abrasive, she and Takeo have gotten along fairly well and Sumi likes hanging around with Hanako. 

The main trio in Makomo's timeline consists of Nezuko, Kanao and Inosuke. They also met in the Tsuzumi mansion. 

Nezuko's and Kanao’s first encounter was somewhat reminiscent of Tanjiro's and Zenitsu's, but instead of whining and begging in the middle of the road, Kanao was stuck not knowing how to comfort a distressed civilian on the road, noticing the fellow slayer was getting overwhelmed Nezuko jumped in to help her. Since Kanae was still the Flower Hashira in Makomo's timeline, Shinobu was her tsuguko, hence why Kanao isn't a tsuguko here (she still snuck out to participate in the final selection). She's a little shier and struggles more actively on her dilemma of making decisions without her coin at times. Nezuko has been a great support for her. She was wary of Tanjiro at first, but she has grown fond of the demon boy. 

Inosuke's encounter was mostly the same as in canon, fight and bickering included. Nezuko was having a harder time fighting the boar-headed boy, however, by the time she ended with former Lower Six it was already nightfall, so luckily for her Tanjiro got out of his box and head-butted Inosuke. He is the catalyst of most of the group's chaos, but he's also a really good friend to Kanao and Nezuko. This timeline’s Inosuke is probably the most well-behaved as both girls know how to put a halt to his antics most of the time. He still butchers everyone's names, though. His reckless personality is also partly responsible for helping Kanao make decisions by herself (even she has a limit).

As a demon, Hanako is probably the weakest amongst the three timelines. Though not as drowsy as Nezuko, she does spend a lot of time sleeping. Her Blood Demon Art is also weaker than Nezuko's, so she relies mostly on punching and head-butting demons. I imagine that besides the flames, her BDA looks like fire-made flowers and her demonic marks are flowers as well. She and Takeo learned to work together the quickest. 

Demon Tanjiro is more aware of his surroundings than Hanako or Nezuko. Though he lost his speech, he is more expressive and keeps his older brother's instincts. Amongst the three demonic siblings he's the one who spends the least time inside the box. Besides the fire, his BDA allows him to create a hatchet that he uses for close range combat. Both he and Hanako have strong skulls, so they use headbutts a lot. 

In Sabito's timeline both Tokito twins survived and were somehow coerced into joining the corps. 

Though he didn't lose his memories, Muuichiro is still a little forgetful and obtuse, so Yuuichiro has to carry out most of the social-driven tasks despite his bad temper. Both twins are considered prodigies, though it's clear that Muuichiro is slightly stronger than his brother. 

In Makomo's timeline it was Yuuichiro who survived and became the Mist Hashira. In comparison to Muuichiro, he didn't get amnesia, so he keeps his abrasive personality. He gets along with Sanemi and Obanai, to no one's surprise. 

During the trial held for Kamado Nezuko and Tanjiro, it was Yuuichiro instead of Obanai who pinned Nezuko against the ground when Sanemi tested Tanjiro with his marechi blood. 

In neither Makomo’s nor Sabito’s timelines Zenitsu joined the main trio, instead he’s Tengen’s tsuguko. One can only wonder how the loud blonde became the flashy Hashira’s tsuguko. Everyone in the corps wonders how it happened since they seem to hate each other's guts. 

The answer is actually connected to the retired Thunder Hashira, as he trained Tengen before the ex-shinobi created his Sound Breathing, and  he requested him to look after his other students. 

.

During the mission on Mount Natagumo in Makomo’s timeline, she was sent there alongside Tengen. How did she prevent him from slaying Tanjiro? Let’s just say she might or might not have endangered the Uzui bloodline. 

Chapter Text

It is near sunset when two figures enter the modest establishment where she’s waiting. Two teenagers, siblings, from what Makomo can appreciate, both with the slayers corps’ uniform and matching dark grey haoris. Without interchanging a word, they take a seat in front of her, their youthful faces blank in a way that makes the female pillar briefly remember the Ubuyashiki children, save from the lack of a doll-like smile. 

“Forgive the delay, Tamura-sama,” the black haired one says, head bowing lightly. 

“We got news of last night’s attack,” the white haired one adds, she hums in acknowledgment so he proceeds, “we are mostly certain the demon responsible is different from the one Rengoku-sama’s team is investigating.” 

“Its modus operandi is different, where the so-called reaper has left corpses behind, this one has not left any human remains,” the black haired one crosses his arms in front of him, “nonetheless, it has not been cautious enough to not leave traces of its attacks.” 

“I understand,” Makomo interlocks her fingers, her brow furrowing lightly, “do we have a clue of its current whereabouts…?” 

She tilts her head, hoping these boys will understand that pause as a hint that she wishes to know their names. 

“We suspect it hides overnight in the stations, it probably is not a clever one.” 

“From what our kazugai crows reported to us, and from the past incident, we guess it  will probably  be hiding in the nearest stop.” 

Maybe she should polish her body language. It doesn’t matter for now. 

She understands the slayers’ assumptions regarding their target. From the victims at the hands of this particular demon, all of them have been attacked either while aboard the train or nearby the stations, yet never has it attacked a staff member. Either way, she’s not particularly fond of the idea of testing how long it might take it to branch out in its eating habits. 

Makomo pushes herself off the table, once she pays for her drink she’s ready to leave. The female Hashira looks at the younger slayers. 

“We shall get going, the train will arrive in no time.” 

Both slayers give short nods as the small group departs from the establishment. Her fellow Water pillar must be waiting for her at the station, if they arrive late or if the demon attempts to escape from them, she trusts Giyuu will be close enough to stop it. 

The station is eerily quiet by that time, as it is likely most civilians, fearful of the recent rumors about a loose murderer lurking the train stations, ought to either take earlier rides or stay the night at inns. That’s for the better, Giyuu thinks, as the chances of the demon getting another victim shrink the less passengers travel at such hours. 

He's currently alone in the station, the other human nearby being the night guard who hasn't stopped giving him wary glares every now and then. The ravenette sighs as he checks his sword is at his reach, Makomo warned him to keep it hidden until they were ready to hunt down the demon, well, he thinks now's the appropriate time. 

Speaking of Makomo, his senior must be already on her way back after reuniting with the lower ranked slayers that were assigned to join them on this mission. She asked if he wanted to go with her, but he didn't feel like engaging in small talk; offering instead to stay back and watch over the station while she did all the social part seemed good enough, and the petite woman didn't object. 

He hears the rumble of the train approaching and watches as it slows down to a halt in the station. There are no passengers on sight, yet Giyuu can't brush off the uneasiness in his gut. The train driver descends to talk something with the guard, giving the pillar a chance to confidently approach the vehicle. 

“HEEELP!” 

His eyes look at one of the wagons, there, one young woman stumbles backwards, face filled with terror. Giyuu shifts his attention to the wagon's door and his gaze hardens at the sight of a demon grabbing another young woman from the throat, its claws slowly and painfully digging into tender flesh. The demon is an ugly skinny thing, with sickly dark gray skin and black splotch marks around its eyes, its hair resembles unkempt ropes by how knotted it is, its eyes are an eerie greenish tone, surrounded by black scleras 

He rushes to the side of the first woman, sword in hand. The demon snarls at him, yet it doesn't waver its grip on its victim. 

“The hell a slayer's doin’ here?” It croaks, its voice sounds hoarse. 

“Help… please…” the victim whimpers, thick tears run down her cheeks as she weakly tries to squirm free of her captor’s grasp. 

“Won't you attack, slayer ?” The demon drawls the last word as it places the female's body in front of it to shield itself from him. 

Giyuu doesn't answer, his frown deepens as he tightens the grip on his katana. 

“Not a chatty one, are ya’?” The demon keeps teasing him. 

“I have no interest in talking with a demon.” 

“Is that so?” It grits its teeth in a grating sound, “say, you wouldn't mind if I snap this bitch’s neck, huh? Like a chicken!” It cackles when the poor woman's breath hitches. 

“Water Breathing, Third Form: Flowing Dance” 

The demon seems too focused on teasing him that it doesn't have time to register when Giyuu rushes towards it and, with an elegant motion, cuts its arms off, retrieving the victim.

“You…” 

“Stay back,” Giyuu orders as he pulls out some bandages and hands them to the other woman. “Wrap them around the injured zone and press to stop the bleeding.” 

She seems too shocked to speak, but meekly nods as she does as he ordered. 

“Getting cocky, dontcha’?” The demon snarls. 

“As I said, I have no time to engage in small talk with demons,” Giyuu repeats as he lifts his sword, he could launch headfirst to decapitate the demon once and for all, but he isn't sure if it might try to target the women or the men that have been hiding in the guard's cabin, he can't leave them unprotected. He hopes Makomo could hurry up. 

The creature laughs at his predicament, it's a mocking venomous sound. Giyuu raises his guard when he sees the demon's body enlarging before it begins to split in half, the sickening sound of bones and flesh tearing apart causes one of the women behind him to make a gagging sound. In the blink of an eye, the demon has split itself in two, the clone's only difference from the original being its color, as its skin is a sickening white. 

“Say, slayer , ya’ think you'll manage to slice me before I can reach those humans, don't make me laugh!” The white clone boasts, already in position to rush at the women he's shielding, yet before it can set off a pink blur slices its neck with ease, and Giyuu can release a breath he's been holding. 

“Water Breathing, First Form: Water Surface Slash” 

Makomo lands gracefully beside him, her cyan gaze never leaving the remaining demon.

“Took you long enough,” he deadpans.

“I could say the same,” she retorts back. Two younger slayers come shortly after her, the black haired one rushing to aid the injured woman while the other one stays nearby the guard and the conductor. 

“You…!” The demon snarls at them, feeling cornered, it seems to be looking for a way to escape. Giyuu knows that's useless. 

Using the first form he cuts through the demon's neck before it can even attempt to curse them, the body quickly disintegrating until there's nothing left. 

“Couldn't do it before?” Makomo asks, though there's no malice nor judgement in her words. 

“Hn,” he shakes his head, “I didn't want to risk endangering the civilians, it had a hostage.” He explains as his eyes wander towards the injured woman that's currently being treated by the black haired boy. 

“I see,” she hums back, before addressing the younger slayer, “how is she?” 

“She lost consciousness, but her recovery should go smoothly.” The boy points at the other woman, who is sitting beside him with an unfocused gaze. “Though I am not sure if she will be fine…” 

“Must be the shock,” Makomo mutters, “nevertheless, good job, dear little unnamed slayers.” 

Giyuu tilts his head in confusion, his confusion only increasing when the black haired boy stares at them with a blank expression until a flicker of realization passes through. 

“Shozo Shintaro, kanoe,” he introduces himself before pointing at the white haired boy, “Shozo Hiroshi, he is also a kanoe.” 

“My, it wasn't so difficult to introduce yourselves, was it?” 

There's something in Makomo's tone as she delivers those words (overly sweet and clearly fake) that make Giyuu feel shivers running down his spine. He briefly wonders if his senior is trying to imitate Shinobu or if she's actually learned those intimidation tactics from her time back with Kanae. The two boys squeak in mildly contained fear. 

“Yes, ma’am.” They mumble in unison and Makomo hums, clearly pleased with their reaction. 

“Good, you are dismissed,” she chirps, “thank you for your assistance in this mission, Hiroshi-kun, Shintaro-kun; Tomioka-san and I shall move onto our next mission.” 

Both slayers bow before leaving the station. Makomo gazes at the railways and then at the inside of the station. 

“Do you think we should stay overnight until the first train of the morning departs?” She wonders. 

“We could,” he thinks it would be more practical to stay there and wait rather than going to the nearest wisteria house and then walking back to the station at the first hour. 

Without much else to say, the raven hovers to the inner part of the station, ignoring the baffled stares from the two train workers and some kakushi that have arrived at the scene as he proceeds to plop down against one of the walls. Makomo soon follows him and ends up leaning against him, her head resting against his shoulder. He's grateful their uniforms and their haoris are warm enough for them to withstand the night. 

They stay in a comfortable silence for a moment, their breaths slowing down as the adrenaline of the moment dies down. 

“How do you think Sabito is doing on his own?” He asks, his voice coming softer and already getting slurred by the drowsiness. 

“He's fine, probably,” Makomo mumbles, a yawn escaping her mouth, “I'd be more concerned about the boys…” 

He knows she's right, and he holds his own concerns regarding how harsh might the redhead go against the teenagers. Hopefully the three younger slayers will arrive at their next mission in one piece and they won't have to send an apology letter to Kyojuro for traumatizing his little brother. 

“Hn.” 

“Goodnight, Giyuu” 

“Night…” 

For now they should focus on their own part of the mission. Kyojuro must be doing his own investigation, and they have some more weak demons to hunt before the big deal. 

.

.

.

“GYAAAAAAH! MERCY, PLEASE I'M GONNA DIEEEEE!” 

“Shut up! If you have time to wail then you have time to train! Now run twenty more laps!” 

“THIS IS SO UNFAIR! I FEEL LIKE I'M BACK AT GRAMPS’! SO UNFAIR!” 

Zenitsu has to be dragged by a still thriving Inosuke and Sabito makes the mental note of feeding the boar kid extra tempura later. 

Giyuu and Makomo left a couple of days after Kyojuro was dispatched to investigate the murders in the Mugen Train, which means the redhead has spent the last week terrorizing the shit out of the three young slayers and the youngest Rengoku to a minor degree (“You're playing favorites, that's unfair!” “Oh yeah? Ten extra laps and fifty pushups for you tomorrow!”).  

Without Makomo's trademark big sister concerned glances nor Giyuu's judgemental side eyes when they consider his training has gone too far, the redhead has been given full control of the training regime, which means he can push these boys a little further, it's for their own sake, he swears! He has even built a trap course that would make Urokodaki proud; so far only Tanjiro has managed to pass through it without a single scratch, but that’s to be expected considering his training days back at Mount Sagiri. 

Speaking of whom…

“Sabito-san… hah… I finished…” The burgundy-haired boy approaches him, sweat is dripping down his forehead as he tries to keep his composure. 

He raises an eyebrow to disguise the pride he's feeling, of course the younger redhead would be the one who is progressing the fastest. Sabito glances to where the younger Rengoku is doing swinging practices, the cogs in his brain already working. 

“Good, we're doing some mock swordfighting then,” he stands up from the engawa and gestures to Tanjiro to follow him, “Senjuro, how's your training?” 

Senjuro yelps in surprise as he stops mid swing, but quickly gathers his composure. 

“I… I almost finished the 500 swings, Sabito-san!” 

The water pillar hums, his face remaining stoic —he won't admit he's trying to learn from Giyuu—. 

“You can stop for today,” the flame haired boy lightens up, just for his expression to drop at his next words, “you're sparring with Tanjiro instead.” 

“Eh?!” Both boys seem taken aback, but one stern glance is enough to make them comply. 

Wooden swords are offered and each boy takes position on opposite sides, facing each other, Sabito overwatches them at a safe distance. 

“Alright, try using your breathing forms, treat this like it’s the real deal, am I clear?” 

Tanjiro chirps a ‘ yessir! ’ while Senjuro nods with mild hesitance. Sabito lifts his hand and drops it to indicate they shall begin. 

As much as he's asking them to treat it like real combat, he knows they are still inexperienced enough to hesitate at lifting their swords (even it they are wooden ones) at another human, so he isn't surprised when both boys remain frozen in place, hesitant looks on their eyes and nervous grips on their swords. 

That's until Tanjiro takes a deep breath and swings his sword at Senjuro, the younger boy yelps but quickly defends himself before returning the attack. 

Sabito can only wince at such… underwhelming display of skills. 

Clearly, Tanjiro's nose is working against him, he probably is sensing the younger Rengoku's panic so he's holding back. It's still slightly impressive that, despite that, the younger redhead manages to perform fairly decent water breathing movements. 

Now on Senjuro’s side, Sabito has been thinking long about the young flame haired boy and his control on Flame Breathing. It's clear Kyojuro has done a good job at teaching him every form, and the boy has been getting quite a good grasp on Total Concentration Breathing, so he can cross out the hypothesis that he's unable to use breathing techniques. The more he makes Senjuro spar against the other three, the more he realizes the biggest issues at hand. 

First, he lacks resolve to give his all; in this case it might be because he's been out against older and stronger opponents, and that might have been the same case back at the Rengoku estate. He really should have a one on one conversation with the boy eventually to try boosting his self-confidence. Second of all, the boy lacks the physical strength to perform Flame Breathing's fierce and powerful moves, it's not that he doesn't know the movements (it's clear he's put great effort in learning them), it's that his body is unsuited to that particular breathing technique. It wouldn't be the first time someone's body isn't suited for a particular breathing style, the younger Kocho sister being a prime example of that. 

The sparring session ends with an underwhelming victory on Tanjiro's side, as the younger redhead manages to knock the sword out of Senjuro's hands, the flame haired boy yelping in surprise. 

Sabito pinches the bridge of his nose. 

“We're leaving it for today, okay?” He approaches both teenagers, “Agatsuma and boar kid have some laps left, why don't you two help me prepare the meal in the meantime?” 

Tanjiro smiles sheepishly at him but nods, Senjuro seems a little more upset. The young boy flinches when Sabito touches his shoulder —he wonders if he should discuss some things with Kyojuro later about his little brother’s reactions—. 

“I'm not angry, but I have noticed some things that I'd like to discuss with you later, okay?” He tries to sound firm yet kind —quite the task, if you ask him, Makomo does it effortlessly, he wonders how she can do it—.

“Ah… Alright, Sabito-san ,” It does seem enough to make Senjuro relax even if only a little. 

As the three of them busy themselves in the kitchen, Sabito's mind is already thinking on how to approach the topic he wants to talk about with the Rengoku brothers. Even if it's common for slayers to be more or less suited to certain breathing techniques, it is true that the Rengoku family has practiced Flame Breathing for generations, as such it is likely a touchy subject to consider one of them might not be built to follow the tradition. He scratches his memories of his world's Senjuro, the boy did manage to grasp Flame Breathing, but he vaguely remembers Takeo telling him how concerned he was that his friend might be pushing himself way too much. 

What a dilemma. 

The peach haired man dismisses Tanjiro's concerned glances with confident smiles and some words of reassurance. 

“CAW! CAW! New mission for Kamado Tanjiro, Agatsuma Zenitsu and Hashibira Inosuke! Join the Flame Hashira Rengoku Kyojuro in the Mugen Train to investigate demonic activity!” 

The voice of a kazugai crow breaks the stillness of the estate, by now Inosuke and Zenitsu have returned from their training and are finishing their meal. When Sabito looks up to see the crow, he spots the small green and black checkered scarf around its neck (Makomo's doing), this means that the bird is indeed Tanjiro's crow, Matsuemon. 

The bird repeats the message a couple of times before it lands on Tanjiro's shoulder. The younger redhead's face lightens up in excitement while Zenitsu complains about something along the lines of how unfair it is that they are not having a break; Inosuke is demanding to know what a train is, which Senjuro politely tries to explain. 

Despite the liveliness of the moment, Sabito can't help but feel his uneasiness bubbling up. The moment they've been dreading and waiting for so long is finally approaching. He trusts Giyuu and Makomo will be able to give much valuable aid to the boys and Rengoku, it doesn't mean he's not afraid of the possible worst case scenario —a scenario in which not only Rengoku dies, but the Upper Three manages to take three Hashira down—. 

While the younger slayers get ready to depart, Sabito fetches Nezuko from her room, Giyuu has repaired her box, so it should be safe for her to travel again. She gives him a big hug before climbing inside the box and Sabito answers by patting her head. The little demon girl sure has known how to earn their hearts. 

“Be careful and obey your big brother, if you see Makomo and Giyuu, obey them, too, okay?” 

“Hmhm!” she happily squeals before the box's lid is closed. 

He and Senjuro see the three of them off at the estate's main door. Their figures eventually get lost in the horizon. 

He isn't prepared when the youngest Rengoku turns to face him, clearly trying to conceal his nerves. 

“Sabito-san, I've noticed there's something bothering you…” the boy fidgets with one of his sleeves, his breath is shaky, yet he presses on, “does… does it have something to do with my brother and the mission?” 

Sabito's eyes widened, he should've remembered the boy had a sharp mind. 

There's no need to hide the truth from him, is it? 

.

.

.

“Why do I have to go? I'm not-” 

“What did we talk about, Giyuu?” 

“Your eleventh form is the most useful for the second part of this mission, besides, Sabito has his own thing to do while we're on the train.” 

He wasn't fully convinced that he was the best option to tag along Makomo for the Mugen Train mission to work as support for Rengoku, but seeing he was a minority of votes he caved in. 

Makomo better be sure of what they are doing. 

“I haven't travelled by train this much before,” Giyuu admits as they descend from the vehicle. 

Beside him, Makomo acknowledges him with a soft hum. 

“Neither have I, it's… an experience, for sure,” she idly says as the pair weave themselves through the passengers waiting on the station. 

Makomo sees Giyuu readjusting his collar. As soon as they realized it was time for their plan to start, they ran to a Wisteria House to change from their civilian disguises to their Hashira uniforms. The raven haired man clearly is unused to wearing something different from the uniform, as he looks visibly more at ease now that he has discharged the kimono and hakama pants in favor of the clothes that are clearly meant for battle. She can sympathize with him, even if it was her idea in the first place to go undercover for this mission. 

“We will be going up and down the trains a lot, people might not care, but two Hashira travelling nonstop on trains would certainly alert the demons,” she reasoned back then. 

Not for the first time she is grateful for hers and Giyuu's somewhat plain appearance. She's also grateful for their overall similarities, they can, and indeed have been passing as two siblings travelling for their family's business. After dealing with the first demon in the train station, the Hashira duo made a stop in a Wisteria House where Makomo requested the owners to provide them of civilians’ clothes. They certainly are less practical than their uniforms, but it did help with their constant movement through trains. 

So far their mission has been going smoothly, while Rengoku deals with the alleged reaper that lurks in the last station, they have been surveilling the nearby routes in case there's more demons hunting the passengers. 

“ We should keep our swords at hand,” Giyuu mumbles as they wait for the moment to board the train, his katana is safely hidden in a blue fund with wave patterns and he carries a western-looking bag that they got from the Wisteria House owners. 

“We can't, at least not yet, remember, ‘little brother’ ?” She teases as she nudges his side, Giyuu grunts but doesn't say anything else. 

Truth be told, Makomo wasn't sure if Giyuu would agree to play the siblings role for deeply personal reasons, it was a relief when he even seemed on board with the idea (“we could also act as a couple, or work colleagues, if you're not comfortable with-”, “I do not mind… sister”). She knows Tsutako’s memory is precious for Giyuu as she was his only family for a long time, so to realize that perhaps, slowly but certainly the raven was opening up to the idea of seeing her as something more than fellow pillars and trainees is heartwarming, to say the least. 

They received a notification from her kazugai crow that Rengoku has just dealt with the demon that had been hunting the trains in the last stations, a speedster bastard that threatened to kill one of the boys giving maintenance to the trains and two bento sellers last night. All the other slayers dispatched to aid the Flame Hashira for that mission have been dismissed. Rengoku is clever enough to know that such a weak demon couldn't have been the responsible for the missing 40 passengers at the Mugen Train —the death count weights heavy on her heart, no matter how much they have tried to prevent them, the Lower Moon lurking in the train is a sneaky one—. 

“The Mugen Train will depart from the station at sunset,” Giyuu idly says as he reads the newspaper, “should we meet Rengoku and the boys on the station?” 

“We’ll see, I'm worried those three might raise unwanted attention, it'd be Tanjiro's first time travelling by train, after all.” 

The raven doesn't answer, but the grimace in his face tells her everything. He probably remembers the country bumpkin discussion. 

“Do you-?” 

“Don't worry! I brought enough for the three of them.” She chirps as she pulls four sword funds from her handbag. He gives her a relieved sigh, leaving temporarily his grudge against those things aside. 

“...Do you think Tanjiro will benefit from Rengoku's advice?” Giyuu wonders, his lips are pressed in a flat line and his eyes are downcast. 

“Don't you think so?” She shoots back. 

“... Tanjiro might learn more from Rengoku if he were his tsuguko… I suppose,” the raven muses, “they also have similarly bright personalities, and Rengoku is someone easy to look up to.” 

‘Unlike me’ , goes unsaid. 

Makomo raises an eyebrow but refrains from saying something else, they stay alert to spot the three young slayers. 

.

.

.

“WHAT IS THAT?!” Inosuke seems ready to jump at the train while Tanjiro stares at it with mouth agape and Zenitsu has to wonder why is he the sane one now. 

“That’s a train,” he deadpans. 

The boar-headed boy is vibrating in place and the blonde briefly wonders if his brain has actually stopped functioning.

“That… That’s a huge creature! Can I fight it?! I wanna fight it!” 

“Inosuke! Don't be rude!” His relief upon hearing Tanjiro’s scolding quickly dies down with the redhead’s next sentence, “It could be the guardian spirit of this station, we must be respectful to him.” 

Seriously, why is he the one with common sense now? 

“Quit it, you country bumpkins!” Zenitsu drags them by the uniform before any of them decide to do something stupid. That’s when he perceives two familiar sounds. 

The week or so training in the Water Estate made him well acquainted with its residents’ sounds. So of course he is able to detect Tamura’s sound, which resembles the rain in the middle of a forest, and Tomioka’s, which resembles the depths of a still lake —Sabito’s sound is akin to that of waves crashing against the shore, absolutely terrifying!—.

It seems Tanjiro has taken notice of them as well, as the redhead beams at the two swordsmen approaching them. 

“Oh? Giyuu-san! Makomo-san! What are you doing here?" 

His friend tilts his head, equally confused as he is happy to see two of the Water Hashira there. The blonde has to agree, as far as he managed to overhear, those two were assigned to a different mission regarding trains and hidden demons, perhaps this was a last minute change and they would take their place? He hopes so. 

“Huh? What are flowery lady and Half-n-half guy doing here?” Inosuke chimes in. 

“We're here for the mission, of course!” Makomo chirps, a little too happy for his despair, the short woman proceeds to pull out four long bags with colorful patterns. “Now, you should put on these before the officers notice you're displaying your swords in public.” 

She scolds them without changing her dreamy smile, and somehow that's even more effective. Behind her, Tomioka keeps his stoic face, but there's something in his eyes and his sound that tells him she has been very serious on that topic and he has been enduring it for quite some time. 

They have to coerce Inosuke into using the funds, and Makomo asks him and Tanjiro to hide one each, just for extra safety. He visibly deflates when the police officers pass next to them without much more than odd glances (he blames them on Inosuke's boar head). 

Before the train leaves, the five of them board onto the last wagon, they still need to find the Flame Hashira. As the train begins to move, Zenitsu has a gut feeling that things will be terrifying, but when aren't things terrifying in their line of job? 

Chapter Text

Even if he is awed by being inside the train, Tanjiro's current focus is set on following his seniors as they look for the Flame Hashira to reunite for the mission. As they walk inside the train they struggle to keep Inosuke from jumping at the windows, the boar-headed boy cackles, clearly thrilled at the prospect of being ‘inside the beast’. 

“Does Rengoku-san know you are on the same mission?” He asks as they move from the last wagon to the next one. 

Makomo hums as she shakes her head. 

“He doesn't, hopefully we'll settle on a plan on the get-go before the demon appears.” 

There's something peculiar about her scent, but Tanjiro isn't sure how to describe it. Both Makomo and Giyuu seem to be on high alert despite their composed behaviour. 

“Don't lag behind,” Giyuu helps Zenitsu drag Inosuke before he can attempt to peek outside the window, “the demon we're hunting is probably lurking inside the train already.” 

“WHAAAAAT?!” Zenitsu screeches, which causes some passengers to jump in surprise, “WHY NOBODY TOLD ME ABOUT THIS! LET ME OUT, PLEASE LET ME OOOOUUUT!” 

The blonde tries to jump off a window and now Giyuu has to drag two teenagers. 

“It shouldn't be hard to spot Rengoku-san in the middle of the train, right?” The redhead wonders as he tightens the grasp on the straps of Nezuko's box. 

Makomo nods. As the petite woman opens the door of the next wagon, the small group gets startled by a familiar, booming voice. 

“TASTY!” 

The passengers inside stare baffled at the back end of the wagon, where the very distinct figure of the Flame Hashira is sitting, his back facing them. Tanjiro smells Makomo's amusement and the well-hidden curiosity coming from Giyuu as the two young adults indicate to follow them. As they approach him, Kyojuro, seemingly oblivious of their presence, keeps eating a bento box as he keeps enthusiastically saying `Tasty!’ after every bite. 

A nudge from Makomo coerces him into approaching first. Behind him, Zenitsu is still struggling with Inosuke, confusion visible on his face. Giyuu gives him an encouraging, albeit stiff, nod and Makomo smiles. 

“Uhm… Rengoku-san?” 

“Tasty!” 

“I… I can see that,” if the bento boxes piled around him don't say otherwise, “Uhm, we're here to accompany you on this mission.” 

“Tasty!” 

“I'm looking forward to working with you…” 

“TASTY!” 

He yelps in surprise when Kyojuro turns to face him, mouth stuffed with rice and his smile as bright as ever. He overhears Makomo giggling, which seems to catch the Flame Hashira's attention. 

“Oh! What a surprise to see you here as well, Tamura, Tomioka!” 

Once Kyojuro has finished eating he invites him to sit beside him. Giyuu and Makomo take their places in the front seats, while Zenitsu and Inosuke sit on the opposite row. 

“I wasn't informed there would be more pillars on this mission! Not that I have any complaints!” The flame haired man proclaims. 

“You could say it was a last minute request from the Master, I apologize for not telling you in advance, Rengoku-san.” Makomo explains as she lazily swings her legs. 

“I understand! Is that the reason as to why we didn't meet in the station, though?” 

“No,” Giyuu mumbles while tugging at his collar, “it was her idea,” he deadpans, head tilting towards Makomo. 

“I hypothesized the demon might get scared by the presence of more than one Hashira and wouldn't dare to come out, so arriving at different times seemed like a safe option.” 

“Hm, I think I get it!’ 

Once the flame haired man seems done with his questions at his fellow pillars he shifts his attention towards him. Tanjiro can't help but hug Nezuko's box a little bit tighter. 

“Don't worry, Kamado boy, if the Master has allowed your sister to live, I will respect his orders!” His smile almost blinds him even if momentarily.

It does feel reassuring to know he won't attempt to harm Nezuko, though. As the train keeps moving across the railways, Tanjiro considers this might be his chance of talking with the Flame pillar about a certain topic. 

“Uhm… Rengoku-san?” 

“What is it?” 

“May I ask you something?”

“Of course! What's the matter?” 

Tanjiro stops for a second to ponder his words, how should he approach this? 

“Well, you see, there's this traditional dance named Hinokami Kagura that has been passed down through generations in my family.” 

“How interesting!” 

“Yeah! My father taught me.” 

“He sounds like an honorable man!” 

“Yeah! He was…” Tanjiro's smile turns melancholic, “he was a very frail man, his health wasn't the best and he passed away some years ago.” 

“My condolences!” 

“Hn, thank you… however, despite his weakened state, he always managed to perform the Hinokami Kagura through all the night until dawn, without breaking a sweat… in the middle of winter.” 

He can see the two Water pillars hearing his explanation with clear interest. Kyojuro, despite not changing his expression, also smells at the very least intrigued. 

“When I was fighting against Lower Five back at Mount Natagumo, there was a moment when I remembered my father's dance, so I replicated the movements and managed to cut through the demon's defenses. I was wondering if you knew by chance anything about that.” 

“That's a fascinating story!” Tanjiro can feel his hopes rising up, only to come clashing down the next moment. “Unfortunately I have never heard of such dance nor breathing form!” 

“Rengoku-san,” Makomo interjects, “could there be registries of such a breathing form in your family's archives?” 

Kyojuro's expression turns contemplative for a moment. 

“There's a possibility, yes, however I also have another thing in mind,” his smile widens as he puffs out his chest, “become my tsuguko, boy! I look forward to seeing what you can accomplish!” 

“Eh?!” 

Rengoku's offer takes him by surprise. One thing is for the flame haired man to approve of Nezuko's presence in the corps, while another thing is for him to offer him to become his successor —if that's what he has come to learn a tsuguko is—. Truth be told, Tanjiro has realized that the Hinokami Kagura movements do feel different to perform in comparison to the water breathing forms, perhaps learning a different breathing style would help him. 

Though there's still the matter of discussing it with the Water Triad. They have been training him, does that make him their tsuguko already? 

The burgundy-haired boy turns to look at both pillars. Makomo is giving him a soft smile, while Giyuu remains stoic as ever —though Tanjiro can perceive conflicting feelings coming from the raven haired man—. 

“I… thank you for the offer, Rengoku-san!” He genuinely means it, “but… can I discuss it first with Giyuu-san, Makomo-san and Sabito-san?” 

“Hn, sounds good to me!” Kyojuro's smile doesn't falter, though Tanjiro can perceive something softer in his gaze, “Then it is done! Once we finish this mission we shall discuss this with your siblings!” 

What.

His mind scratches to a halt and for a moment he's left speechless. In front of him, Makomo's smile becomes strained and her eyes get comically widened while Giyuu has made a startled squawk, his cool facade cracking even if briefly. 

“But we…” 

“Tickets, please.” 

A monotonous voice abruptly ends the conversation. When Tanjiro looks up he's met with the pale face of a train worker. The man repeats his request, hand stretched. 

“Of course, good sir!” Kyojuro says as he hands his ticket, Zenitsu and Inosuke following soon after, he searches for his ticket too and sees how the man punches a hole in it. 

He smells wariness coming from Makomo as she and Giyuu hand their own tickets. 

Quiet as a ghost, the train worker moves forward, continuing with his job. 

The lights on the train flicker, the atmosphere becomes colder, sending shivers down their spines. 

The lights flicker again, and a demon seems to materialize out of thin air. Its frame is hulking, with two faces forming a grotesque amalgamation in its face, sickly purplish skin stretching around its features as its multiple gazes wander across the train. 

Kyojuro pushes the train worker behind him, the passengers screaming in fear at the gruesome sight. 

“I won't let you hurt any of the innocent lives aboard, demon!” 

The demon roars at the Flame Hashira's words. Before any of the younger slayers can react, the pillar has rushed forward, unsheathing his katana and performing a strong swing, effectively decapitating the demon.

“Flame Breathing, First Form: Unknowing Fire!” 

The creature's body quickly disintegrates and the teenagers stare in awe at the flame haired man. That's when the Water pillars move forward. 

“We're not done yet,” Giyuu warns as he pushes open the door to the next wagon. Tanjiro and Inosuke follow him, with Zenitsu being dragged along by Makomo and Kyojuro. 

“Water Breathing, Second Form: Water Wheel” 

The raven haired man swiftly cuts through another demon's neck, this one has an equally hulking frame, with abnormally bulging arms. 

There's a third demon on the back end of the wagon, it's cornering an unfortunate man with its elongated limbs as its head twitches menacingly. 

“Let's kill that demon!” Inosuke boasts before getting stopped by Kyojuro. 

“Not so fast, boar-headed boy!” The pillar enthusiastically warns, “we must make sure the civilians are safe first “ 

“Leave it to me, then,” Makomo chirps as she rushes forward, she takes a graceful leap and performs a quick movement, suddenly vanishing only to reappear at arm's reach of the demon's neck. 

“Water Breathing, Twelfth Form: Droplet” 

She performs an elegant swing downwards, effectively beheading the creature. Its body turns to ashes before it could even reach the terrified man who runs away from the scene. 

The three teenagers stare with awe at the formidable display of strength from the Hashira. 

“That was so impressive, Rengoku-san!” 

“Tamura-san san was as beautiful and impressive as always!” 

“They're the greatest! Even Half n half guy!” 

The young adults rejoice in the praises, with Kyojuro's booming laughter, Makomo's more subdued one and Giyuu's shy smile. 

“It'd be an honor to be Rengoku-san’s tsuguko!” 

“He's so brave!” 

“He's so strong!” 

Giyuu gives an amused huff. 

“He's a good role model, indeed.” 

Makomo nods, equally amused. There's this odd but pleasant feeling deep inside her. The mission so far has gone smoothly. 

She yelps in surprise when the boys drag them to their weird little ritual of circling around Rengoku, almost as if they were floating. It's so silly! She can't help but giggle. She overhears Giyuu beginning to laugh, as well. 

How silly. 

How nice… 

It feels like…

A pleasant dream…

The six of them are sleeping peacefully, unaware of the outside world. Tanjiro rests his head against Kyojuro's shoulder, the flame haired man sleeping with his arms crossed and his head slightly tilted towards the younger redhead. Makomo and Giyuu sleep in similar positions, the petite woman leaning against her fellow pillar's shoulders, Giyuu's head nested on top of hers. Inosuke snores loudly as he lays sprawled across Zenitsu's lap, the blonde slouched forward, seemingly unbothered by the boar headed boy's snores. 

.

.

.

Somewhere in the train, a demon oversees with pride how his plan is working. Soon he'll be able to feast on the 200 passengers aboard the train. He just needs to get rid of those pesky slayers first. 

The train worker runs to the front part of the train, desperation overtaking his features. 

“I've done what you told me to do! So please! Let me see my wife and daughters again! Please!” He begs as he bows deeply, forehead against the wooden floor. 

“My, oh my, you really did a good job,” a playful voice drawls, and a pale hand falls from the ceiling, it has a mouth and two blue eyes protruding from its back, “well, I suppose you deserve it, Sweet dreams~ ” 

The words trigger a Blood Demon Art, and the man lands flat face on the floor, deep in slumber. Four figures emerge from the wagon. Children, all with sickly appearances. 

“What about us?” One of the children, a girl in a green kimono, demands, “we also want to have pleasant dreams.” 

The demonic hand crawls to face them, its mouth curving in a playful smile. 

“Of course, my dear children, but remember our deal, first,” it jumps on top of the sleeping man. “I didn't expect so many of those slayers to come, and they are powerful ones, I'm afraid I can't go with you to the back of the train.” 

They seem displeased with their master's words, but comply nonetheless. They have already done this before, after all. 

“Make sure to deal with the ones wearing golden buttons first,” the hand chirps, “those are the strongest ones, but no matter how powerful they might be, remember, my children, every human is hopelessly fragile while sleeping.” It chuckles. 

“The ones with the golden buttons,” the other girl echoes, they are already on the wagon with the slayers. 

They have noticed one of the lower ranked slayers is sleeping beside one of the stronger ones, he must be important, they guess it'd come in handy to get rid of him alongside the pillars first.  

They are careful to not touch them as they tie one of their wrists with the special ropes their master has given them, tying the other extreme to their own wrists. They need to be careful to not fail in their task, otherwise they won't be able to earn pleasant dreams. 

“At the count of ten, we should be sleeping.” The girl in the green kimono mutters. 

They take a deep breath and begin to count. 

“One…

Two…

Thre e…

F o u r…

F i v  e…

… S  i  x …”

.

.

.

Tanjiro finds himself back at a familiar place, the snowy landscape the same as the one of that fateful night. The snow softly crunches under his footsteps, the winter wind making his earring gently sway and his haori flow. 

Why is he back here? 

Where's the train? Rengoku-san? Giyuu-san? Makomo-san? Inosuke and Zenitsu? 

The sound of smaller footsteps put him on high alert, the burgundy-haired boy hovers one hand over the hilt of his sword, ready for any incoming attack. He turns to face the source of the sound only to find… 

“Oh?” 

“Big brother! You're back!” 

Shigeru… Hanako…

Tanjiro's breath hitches as he rushes to tackle his younger siblings in a hug. Then he no longer is Kamado Tanjiro the demon slayer, but Kamado Tanjiro, the eldest son of a family of coal sellers. The children underneath him stare in confusion at their big brother sobbing uncontrollably as he scoops them in a hug, as if he were afraid of losing them. 

Their house is not too far away, and the commotion is enough for their mother and other siblings to come out of the house. 

Tanjiro can't help but keep crying, everything that happened before has only been a bad dream and now he's finally awake.

.

.

.

Kyojuro opens his eyes to the familiar sight of his father's room. Confused at first, he soon realizes he's there to announce to his father the good news of his recent promotion as a Hashira. The flame haired man talks passionately, gesturing from time to time, this is something he has been working hard to accomplish, he hopes it'll make his father proud. 

…

“And what about it? It all is still useless, it's worthless, and you won't achieve anything, just as I did”

His enthusiasm dies down at his father's harsh words. It can't be helped, Rengoku Shinjuro has never been the same man ever since Kyojuro's mother passed away. 

The Flame Hashira quietly leaves the room to find his younger brother waiting for him outside. 

“G-Good morning, aniue,” the young boy looks up to him with hopeful big eyes, “I hope our father was pleased to hear about your promotion to a Hashira. When I get to become a pillar as well… I hope I'll make him proud, just like you.” 

Kyojuro's gaze softens at the sight of Senjuro, he's a bright child, but he has suffered the most after their family crumbled down. He kneels at the boy's height and places a hand on his shoulder. 

“Senjuro, I'll be honest with you. Our father wasn't pleased,” he explains, trying to diminish the pain this fact causes to him, “listen, our father used to be an honorable man, you may not remember it, but I want to keep that memory alive by fulfilling this role. And as a big brother, I will always be proud of you, never forget it.” 

The youngest Rengoku seems at the verge of tears, and he hugs his older brother. 

“Now, what do you think about practicing with the sword?” 

Both brothers move to the training grounds on their estate, unaware of the intruder that lurks behind the wooden walls. 

.

.

.

“Over here! Follow me!” Zenitsu cheers as he runs alongside Nezuko, both holding hands as they run across the peach orchard, “I know the perfect spot! You'll love it!” 

“I'm coming!” Nezuko's laughter rings through the place, her voice is sweet and cheery, she no longer has her bamboo muzzle nor her fangs. 

He can overhear Tanjiro and Inosuke running not too far behind them, their laughter lightening up the place he so fondly remembers. 

When they are about to reach a river that crosses through the orchard, Nezuko slows to a halt, her cute features scrunched in concern. 

“But Zenitsu-kun, I… I can't swim,” she pouts. 

“Huh! Don't you worry! I can carry you on my back! No way I'd let a single drop land upon you!” The blonde quickly reassures her and crouches to allow the pink-eyed girl to climb onto his back. 

Once he makes sure Nezuko is secured, he takes an impulse and begins running and jumping with the aid of his training. He might have hated to train, but it might be worth it if he can make his beloved Nezuko-chan happy. 

“You're the best, Zenitsu-kun!” 

“I'm glad you think so!”

.

.

.

“A mission, a mission! We're going on a mission!” Inosuke chants as he and Ponzuko delve into a cavern. Ponzuko follows him while humming happily, she can't speak because she has a carrot over her mouth, but that doesn't matter because she's still his most obedient minion! 

Speaking of his minions…

“Boss! Aye boss! You won't believe what I saw!” Monjiro pokes his head out of one of the caves, behind him Chuitsu appears. 

“Hah? What is it, Minion 1 and Minion 2?” 

“I think I saw the king of this cavern! It's huge!” 

“I told him we had to report to you first!” Chuitsu’s squeaky voice adds. 

“I also saw Foxface’s minions lurking nearby!” 

That gets Inosuke suddenly the more excited. 

Monjiro guides him to the place where the beast is deep in slumber, nearby he can spot Foxface's minions, Half-n-half and Flowery, and Fish-eyes are there, too! How dare they try to beat the lord of the cavern first?!

Inosuke puffs out his chest as he raises his blades. 

“Finally! This is our chance to prove Foxface we're the superior ones! Off to battle the slumbering beast!” 

“Yay!” 

.

.

.

When he opens his eyes, Giyuu finds himself in a vaguely familiar place. 

“Am I… home?” 

The raven haired man blinks in confusion, there's no other option, he vaguely but surely remembers the place he once called home. His clothes are different, instead of his slayer uniform or the clothes he's been wearing for the last few days, he finds himself clad in a light blue kimono with intricate embroidered waves. Just as he's examining himself the sound of the shoji door sliding open catches him by surprise, and when he turns around he's met with lavender eyes and peach colored hair. 

“Oi, Giyuu!” Sabito's smile masks the concern in his eyes, and he reaches out to pat his shoulder, “are you okay?” 

He is dressed in a more formal attire instead of his slayers corps uniform, his kitsune mask nowhere to be seen. 

“How…?” 

“We were worried you weren't coming back, what's taking so long, huh?” 

“Why are you…?” 

“Did you really forget?” Lavender eyes gaze fondly at him, “you're hopeless, we were invited to your sister's wedding, remember?” 

His breath hitches for a moment, no, this can't be real, they never got to meet her, so how…? 

“Giyuu? Sabito?” Makomo's voice is heard as the shorter woman peeks from behind Sabito, she too is wearing a formal kimono, a light pink one with colorful embroidered flowers paired with a deep blue obi. “What's taking so long? We've been waiting for you.” 

Her voice is as soft and dreamy as ever, and Giyuu wonders for a moment if he's actually dreaming. All these years he has only had nightmares, the same gruesome memories circling back and haunting his mind over and over again. To have such a pleasant dream must be impossible for him. 

But still…

These Makomo and Sabito look at him with worry, he remains frozen in place, unsure of how to react. Sabito rolls his eyes, a fond smile curving his lips as he takes one of his hands and drags him outside. Giyuu squints when the sunlight hits him in the face, and once his eyes have gotten accustomed to the light he feels his heart stop for a moment. 

Tsutako

His beloved sister is waiting outside, she's wearing her wedding clothes and her smile is so bright it's almost blinding. A little farther away her fiance is chatting with other guests, so her whole attention is focused on him. 

“I'm so happy you made it on time, Giyuu.” 

“Nee-san…” 

If this is a dream… 

“I'm happy to be here, too, nee-san.” 

.

.

.

“So everything is over, huh?” Makomo hums as she takes a zip from her cup of tea, besides her Kanae laughs light-heartedly. 

“It finally is, who could have imagined it?” Her sweet voice sounds even brighter. The two are taking a well-deserved break after the busy day they've endured. 

Outside she spots the Kamado siblings and their friends playing and goofing around like the teenagers they are. She laughs at their antics. 

“Sabito-san and Giyuu-san should arrive shortly, right?” The Flower Hashira inquires, “Sanemi-san told me they were returning from the last reconnaissance mission and should be here by noon.” 

“Hn, I hope so,” her smile turns bittersweet, “I'll try to visit as often as I can.” 

They are planning on returning to Mount Sagiri once the Master officially disbands the demon slayers corps. Though now she wonders if they could settle in the Water Estate instead, she'd love to be near her friends, and maybe her adoptive father could finally relax. But she knows one big part of their hearts prevail in the mountain, so maybe the estate will have to remain as a secondary home. 

“I'm sure you will,” Kanae smiles once more, her eyes getting a mischievous undertone, “say, do you think Giyuu-san will finally gather the courage to court my sister?” 

Makomo nearly chokes on her cup. 

“Are you serious?” She snorts, “you know how he is, we might as well begin playing matchmakers if Shinobu-chan wants to get married in this life.” 

“You meanie!” Kanae's laugh raises in volumes as they keep with that back and forth. 

As silly as it might sound, now that they can relax from the threat that demons used to be, both women have been talking more and more about marriages and future plans. It seems to be a common feeling, as Mitsuri and Obanai, for example, who have just announced their engagement —something many saw coming, Makomo included—. She too has considered the possibility, but for now her main focus has been planning how to help her little brothers secure a bright future. 

For now, she allows herself to indulge in the peace they have worked so hard for. 

.

.

.

“And then our brother began crying uncontrollably!” 

*You serious?” Takeo snickers when Hanako is retelling what had happened a little bit earlier. 

“Yeah… but I'm better now.” 

Tanjiro smiles sheepishly, his mother looks at him with concern. 

“Are you sure, Tanjiro?” Kie crouches in front of her son, her hand against his forehead to check he doesn't have a fever. 

He brushes off her concerns with a kind smile. 

“I’m fine, mom, just a little tired, I guess…” 

“You can take a break the rest of the day, you have worked so hard.” 

“But…” 

“Big brother will stay for the day!” Hanako cheers. 

Tanjiro smile turns softer at the homely sight, though there's something that bugs him. 

“Oh, by the way… where's Nezuko?” 

“She went to collect wild vegetables.” Takeo answers, an inquisitive look on his face. 

“Eh?!” Panic flares up in the redhead's chest, “but it's daytime! Giyuu-san said she couldn't stay outside when the sun's out!” 

His panic increases when his family gives him concerned looks. 

“What are you talking about, Tanjiro?” 

“Our sister's fine! She will return soon.” 

“Who's Giyuu-san?” 

“Well, she can't because… because…” he realizes he doesn't recall why his little sister can't stay under the sun. The gap in his mind becomes even more glaring when he realizes he doesn't remember someone by the name of Giyuu-san, or why should he know about him. 

Sensing his increasing agitation, Shigeru throws a blanket over his head in a playful manner, and suddenly he's surrounded by the youngest in a playful fight that attempts to lighten the mood. 

He really must have overworked himself, to think of such wild things…

It must have been a nightmare. 

Chapter Text

“Sabito-san, I've noticed there's something bothering you… does… does it have to do with my brother and the mission?” 

Sabito takes a deep breath, he should have expected the youngest Rengoku would realize something was off with them. The boy might be meek, but he isn't dumb —quite the opposite, Sabito believes Senjuro could become a sharp strategist if given the right push in the right direction—. 

Now's not the time to think about that, he chastises himself internally. Not with a much more pressing matter at hand. 

How much should he tell him about the future events? How detrimental could it be for the young boy to learn the grim future that his beloved brother suffered in another worlds? 

“Say, Senjuro,” the aforementioned stiffens his posture when he's addressed, “how much has your brother told you about… us ?” He asks as he gestures at his whole, an eyebrow raised. 

It might be sensible to know first and foremost how much he already knows about the special circumstances surrounding the Water Hashira. 

“Well…” Senjuro scrunches his face as if trying to recall something, “my brother mentioned Makomo-san and you are travelers of some sort…” 

“Time travelers, and from an alternate timeline,” Sabito grimaces when the flame haired boy’s eyes widen in surprise. “Oyakata-sama already knows, and we are here to help.” 

Hopefully. 

He watches as the boy remains silent for a moment, seemingly at a loss of words, as if he were thinking about what had just been revealed to him. Sabito must admit that despite his anxious nature, Senjuro is taking this with a surprisingly cool head. Finally, after what feels like an eternity Senjuro's golden and red eyes glance at him, still nervous but clearly filled with intrigue. 

“My question remains, Sabito-san, is something bothering you? Is it related to my big brother?” 

The peach haired man huffs as he reaches out to ruffle the younger boy's head. 

“A stubborn one, aren't you?” Though there's no malice nor annoyance in his voice, he glances backwards at his estate’s front gates, then back at the road. “It's quite the heavy stuff, let's go back inside and I'll tell you, okay?” 

Senjuro's eyes widen in surprise once again, and a flicker of uncertainty is quickly replaced with that determination that Sabito feels suits him better. 

“Alright, Sabito-san!”

. 

.

.

Despite his mother's concerns, he ultimately managed to convince her to let him help with today's house chores. Hence why he's currently walking down the river to carry water for the bath. His mind still feels off, but he reassures himself that everything was just a dream. 

As he leans to fill the first bucket with water, his reflection looks different, his hair is shorter and the scar on his forehead looks different, not to mention he's wearing different clothes. 

“Wake up!” 

What? 

“You have to wake up! You're being attacked!” 

What is happening? 

“You need to return to the train!”

“WAKE UP!” 

His reflection pulls him into the river’s frigid waters and he sinks deeper than he could ever imagine. His other self keeps begging him to wake up, and suddenly he feels as if the fog in his mind is being lifted. 

Of course. 

How could he forget? 

He was supposed to be on a mission on the Mugen Train alongside his friends, Rengoku-san, Giyuu-san and Makomo-san! They must be in danger too! Nezuko could be in danger! 

He needs to wake up! 

But how…? 

.

.

.

“Alright, kid,” Sabito leaves his cup with tea aside and he clears his throat, “first and foremost, what I'm about to tell you is only known by a handful of people, those being me, Makomo, Giyuu, our former cultivator and the Master, he was in fact the one who asked us to keep this as private as possible; so be aware, I'll know if you say something, got it?” 

“Yes sir,” Senjuro nods as he clutches his own cup, the redhead must give him credits, despite looking so nervous, the boy isn't backing away. 

“Good.” 

His lips curve in a smirk that fades as fast as it appears as the male pillar leans forward, one hand rested against his knee and the other against his chin. Despite his overall slouched posture, his face is stern. 

“Back in my timeline, your brother, Rengoku Kyojuro, the Flame Hashira, was sent on a mission to investigate the disappearances in the Mugen Train, three young slayers tagged along,” he pauses to consider how should he continue, “from what I’ve compared with Makomo, these young slayers vary in each world, though one constant is Kamado.”

He purposefully keeps the names aside. 

“Turns out the demon in the Mugen Train was Lower Moon One, who somehow managed to merge their body with the train. I wasn’t told the specifics, but Kamado managed to defeat the demon with the aid of another of the slayers while your brother protected the passengers.” 

“It… It sounds as if there’s something missing, though,” Senjuro mumbles, eyebrows furrowed. 

“Needed to give some context first,” Sabito sighs, “when they slayed Lower One the train derailed, but no passenger lost their life. Still… it seems that Lower Moon wasn’t the only demon around that night.” 

The peach haired man sighs deeply, as if he is bracing himself for what’s to come. Senjuro is staring at him with clear interest and fear, his hands gripping the borders of his sleeves. 

“Upper Moon Three”

He can hear how the boy’s breath stutters as his eyes widen in horror. 

“Rengoku fought a fierceful battle against the demon, at least that’s what I was told,” he tries to swallow the lump that has formed in his throat, his voice is threatening to falter, “still... the demon ended up running away as dawn came… your brother fought bravely ‘til his last breath.” 

Sabito doesn’t realize he’s about to cry until he feels his vision getting blurry. How embarrassing, it’s unmanly to cry in front of someone else. He’s quick to regain his composure before any tear can fall. 

“Rengoku Kyojuro died fighting against Upper Moon Three, he successfully protected the 200 passengers aboard the train and the young slayers under his care.”

He recites the announcement he received by his crow back then, there's really no other way to summarize the outcome. His chest aches just like how it did back then. 

Back then, when he received the announcement of Kyojuro's death he felt a profound sadness. Rengoku was a beacon of hope for the corps, his naturally warm and bright personality made him an ideal role model for the younger ones, and his strength and skills made him a reliable comrade amongst the other pillars. Sabito could have even dared to say the Flame Hashira was one of the few friends he had. If one of their brightest pillars was gone at the hands of an Upper Moon, what were they expected to do? Could he even try to be the same role model that Kyojuro was? 

…

Now's not the time to spiral down that way.

The redhead pushes those thoughts aside to focus on Kyojuro's brother. 

Senjuro isn't quite staring at him, his gaze unfocused and his face twisted in a painful expression, fat tears rolling down his cheeks. It somehow makes Sabito feel even worse, he never got the courage to give his condolences to the Rengoku family, he doesn't even want to imagine how crushed the Senjuro from his time must have been —he was on that train too, after all, he saw his brother die—. It'd be cruel of him to leave the boy crying now, he should do something… right? 

“I… I'm sorry,” he mumbles, sliding across the tatami mat until he's at arm's reach of the boy, hesitating before stretching out to give him a half hug, “we are trying to prevent as many casualties as we can.” 

He is caught off-guard when Senjuro's small arms circle his mid section in a tight hug, the boy buries his face in the slayer's clothes, Sabito can feel the soaked spot forming, but he doesn't care. They stay like that for a while, with the oldest male awkwardly rubbing circles over the younger’s back in an attempt to comfort him. They remain in stillness, save from the slight trembles in Senjuro's shoulders as he quietly sobs, probably still processing what the pillar has told him.

Sabito can only silently pray that his fellow Hashira will accomplish their mission. 

He really hopes they do. 

.

.

.

Before he could sink any further, an invisible force pulls him back to the surface, as if something was preventing him from leaving his dreams. 

He's back in his house, surrounded by his siblings as they chatter and laugh while sharing their meals. It's such a homely scene, yet he can't find it in him to enjoy the moment. He needs to find a way to get out. 

Pink flames burst from his wrist, and suddenly he is engulfed in a pink fire, much to his siblings' surprise. 

He recognizes the smell that comes with the flames.

Nezuko's blood

These are Nezuko's flames

His little sister must be in danger! 

He stands up, the flames have faded away, changing his appearance to the one he had when entering the dream. His uniform and katana are back. 

“Big brother! You're burning!” 

“What's going on?” 

“What's with those clothes?” 

His siblings ask him many things, but he doesn't have the time to answer, he can't. 

He must leave 

“I'm sorry, but I need to return to the train.” 

Ignoring the surprised yells he rushes out of the house, deeper into the forest, he can't look back, he knows if he looks back it will be more painful to leave them behind. 

He rushes past a pink figure that calls out for him. 

“Onii-chan! Where are you going?” 

Nezuko…

“Look at all these wild vegetables I found!” 

The Nezuko of this dream sounds just like how he remembers, he stops in his steps, tears swelling in his eyes. 

“I'm sorry… I wished I could stay here forever, but I know it won't be possible.” 

The rest of the family has caught up by now, they all look at him with concern. Unsure of the root of his recent behaviour. His shoulders tremble, but he continues. 

“If this were real I’d love to stay here… I'd go back to the way everything was supposed to be. You'd all be alive, and Nezuko would be able to walk under the sun… and I'd never have to pick up a sword, working instead in our family trade.” 

He takes a shaky breath. 

“But I know that won't happen, I keep you all close to my heart, so please… wait for me, just a little longer.” 

He takes one step, then another, and suddenly he's running away from the family he once had, he tries to ignore the wailing coming from his baby brother, tears cloud his vision as he delves deeper into the forest. 

He doesn't notice when a snowstorm fades away the memories of his family, sweeping them away. 

Neither does he notice someone is hidden in the forest, an intruder searching for an entrance to his subconscious. 

.

.

.

“Are you feeling better now?” Sabito asks as gently as he can, the boy hums softly as he puts down the cup of tea he's been drinking. 

He's grateful that Senjuro is in slightly better spirits now, though his initial shock has shifted to a gnawing worry at the mere thought that his brother could die this very night. 

“Thank you, Sabito-san,” Senjuro mumbles, gaze fixed to the wooden floor of the engawa, “I'm sorry, for worrying you, and for making you tell me something that must have been confidential.” 

He fidgets nervously with the cup, he's been doing that constantly, putting down the cup just to grab it again, fidgeting with it and repeating the cycle. He also seems particularly anxious at the possibility that he'll get scolded for that, which Sabito has reassured him won't happen. 

“It's nothing,” he reassures him with a slight smirk, “Makomo might disagree, but I think you deserve to know, you're Kyojuro's family, after all.” 

He also trusts Ubuyashiki will understand, the Master has a gentle heart, he's sure he'll comprehend his actions. 

“Oh, I… I appreciate it,” that's all that comes from the younger boy's lips. 

Sabito won't press any further. An amused smile curves his lips. In a way, Senjuro reminds him a little of Giyuu back during their training days in Mount Sagiri: shy and insecure, but with a determination that makes them shine in the most unexpected moments, and both seem to be unaware of a resilience that few possess. 

They both remain in that oddly comfortable silence watching the sunset until Senjuro jolts in his place. 

“Oh no!”

“What is it?” 

Senjuro seems ashamed to say it for a moment, but after taking a deep breath he proceeds, casting a nervous glance at Sabito. 

“I… I am not sure if I left enough food for my father to last more than a week…” His voice comes tiny, as if he hoped the redhead couldn’t listen to them. 

Well, tough luck, Sabito has grown up alongside two of the (probably) most soft-spoken persons amongst the corps. 

The wording itself could have sounded amusing on its own if Sabito wasn’t aware of some things regarding the Rengoku family.

It wasn’t for too long, but Sabito had the dubious honor of working side by side with the previous Flame Hashira for a couple of years before the old man retired and his son overtook his place. He used to hear tales of Rengoku Shinjuro’s accomplishments as a Hashira, how he was an honorable man, probably the strongest Hashira of his generation and one whose time of service was amongst the longest; an unmatched swordsman who could deal with Lower Moons on his own without breaking a sweat.

Maybe hearing all those stories only made it the most soul-crushing to witness Rengoku Shinjuro, the Flame Hashira, at his lowest. By the time Sabito was named Water Hashira, Shinjuro was already reaching a low point, his drinking habits were slipping out of control, and his temper made him incredibly difficult to work with. He barely heard about the old man once his son took his spot, but now, to learn that he’s likely a drunkard who relies on his youngest son and (hopefully) the staff members of his estate to sustain himself is beyond pitiful (in Sabito’s opinion, at least). 

There’s also the gnawing doubts he has whenever he takes notice of Senjuro becoming frightful or anxious over some things, or when he flinches at some more brusque actions. 

“You want to go back to your estate to double check? We can go if you want.” He suggests, tilting his head in an attempt to look nonchalant. 

“Eh?” Senjuro stammers as he hastily pushes himself to stand back up. “I… I can go on my own, Iga… Sabito-san! I promise I’ll return before nightfall.” 

“Are you sure?” The redhead raises an eyebrow, “I don’t have much to do at the moment, so I could tag along” 

‘I don’t want to let you go on your own’, goes unsaid. 

“Or…” Sabito smiles in a way that tries to be reminiscent of Shinobu's smiles that are crafted for particularly uncooperative patients, “I could also prepare a special trap course for you to practice once you return, I’m sure you’ve already mastered the first course, haven’t you?” 

Senjuro squeaks.

“I… if you insist, then, Sabito-san.” 

Is he proud of successfully threatening a kid? He shouldn't, but he reassures himself it’s for the safety of said kid. 

“Great! Let’s go, then.” 

.

.

.

He feels like he’s been running in circles for an eternity. 

If the dream he’s trapped into is the product of a Blood Demon Art, it must mean the demon responsible has to be somewhere nearby. Once he deals with them, he should be able to wake up!

The problem is that he can smell the demonic traces everywhere! It’s as if a very thin blanket is covering everything, that’s how widespread the demonic influence is. 

“I need to find them, I need to cut them, cut… something… but what?!” 

The more he wanders the more lost he feels. 

There has to be a way for him to wake up

But how?! 

“Tanjiro”

The familiar voice of his father rings through the forest, and a snowstorm comes circling him, ruffling his clothes and making his earrings sway wildly around. Behind him he feels the familiar shape of his father’s back. 

“Take your katana, Tanjiro, you have what needs to be cut here.”

As fast as he came, his father left with the same snowstorm. 

His cryptid words do spark something in his mind. 

He unsheathes his katana, the black blade glinting under the daylight reflected by the snow. It’s a good quality sword, its blade is without a doubt very sharp, so much that it could slice flesh with ease. 

He knows now what he needs to cut.

The real question is, can he trust it won’t bring repercussions to the real world? 

His breaths come ragged and shaky, and sweat runs down his face as he positions the katana’s blade against his neck, the tender skin shivering. The snow crunches underneath him as he kneels over it. 

It is said that to die in your dreams will make you wake up 

His answer is at his reach

To cut his neck 

He can do it

He has to do it

“AAAAAAAAAH!” 

He presses his hand against the opposite side of the blade. Blood splatters the snow, painting it red. 

And Tanjiro wakes up. 

.

.

.

The walk to the Rengoku estate is a quiet one. And while not unpleasant, Sabito does feel the underlying tension brewing inside the youngest Rengoku. He'll make sure that the boy returns with him to the Water Estate and stays there until the others return from the Mugen Train. 

Although he didn't visit Rengoku that often, he is acquainted enough with the estate's location to follow Senjuro's guide without feeling so lost. 

Their steps come to a halt once they find themselves at the front gates, and Sabito doesn't need Tanjiro's superhuman nose to know the young teen is feeling beyond nervous. He does what he has found out works the best to calm him down. One grounding hand on his shoulder is enough for Senjuro to relax even if a little, and Sabito gives him a reassuring squeeze after the boy confirms he's better. 

“I'll be quick, Sabito-san, you can wait at the courtyard in the meantime.” Senjuro mumbles as he slips off his shoes to enter the house. 

Sabito feels like he should object, but he knows he's already pushing the boy too much by tagging along. He lifts his arms in surrender as the boy walks into his house. 

Now on his own, the peach haired man takes a look around the estate. It surprises him how quiet it feels, considering Kyojuro's passionate personality. The courtyard is wide, devoid of most plant life save from some flowers that seem well taken care of and the usual wisteria trees that most Hashira estates possess as a safety measure. Sabito can't brush off the nagging feeling at the back of his head at seeing the estate so… empty. He knows he's no one to judge, given the nearly abandoned state his estate used to be in, but at least he can justify him (and Giyuu… and Makomo) by saying it's the decision of a lonely young adult living on his own, which could not be said of what is supposed to be the home of one of the oldest lineages amongst the corps. 

“Father!” 

Senjuro's voice, clearly frightened, pulls him out of his thoughts. He hastily takes off his footwear and rushes inside the building, his nose immediately scrunches at the stench of alcohol, but the young man follows the growing noises of an argument bubbling up somewhere inside the estate. 

He soon finds himself in the kitchen, in the middle of a tense scene. On one corner is Senjuro, who nervously looks up at the man in front of him. On the opposite side is Shinjuro, the man is scowling at his son, a bottle of sake on one hand as his other one helps him as a  support against the door frame. 

“What are you doing here? Did you realize it's useless to try following Kyojuro's foolish path?” The man's slightly slurred speech doesn't make his words hurt any less. 

“My brother was summoned to a mission, I… I came back to check on your well-being with the company of the Water Hashira.” 

“Water Hashira, huh?” The older man’s gaze lands upon Sabito, and he knows what he must be thinking, “a new one, it seems, tch, nothing new, they’ve always been useless.” 

“Tomioka is still the Water Hashira, as well,” he clarifies, trying to sound as polite as he can despite the anger rising deep in his chest, “Oyakata-sama agreed on our conjoined rank as of recently.” 

“Whatever,” the retired Hashira grumbles, he points harshly at his youngest son, “don’t bother trying, Senjuro, you’re no good at this, what makes you believe you’re going to achieve something, stupid boy?” 

Sabito doesn’t like the way the younger boy shrinks even further the more his father speaks. The peach haired man moves until he’s in front of Senjuro, one hand outstretched to further shield him. 

“Senjuro is a bright kid. I respect you for the position you once held, Rengoku-san, but I won’t tolerate hearing such disrespect at a boy placed under my care, regardless of their common blood.” He speaks firmly, Urokodaki might scold him for raising his voice against one of his seniors, but he also trusts his mentor would understand, given the circumstances. 

Both Rengoku males are left speechless by Sabito's sudden outburst. 

Good.

The water breathing user turns to face Senjuro, a kind yet stern look in his eyes. 

“Senjuro, why don't you wait for me outside? I can help you contact the staff members later, okay?” 

“But… Sabito-san…” 

“I know this is your home, but you're still under my care, and I promised your brother I’d take good care of your well-being,” he presses with a little more firmness in his voice. 

He sees the hesitance in the flame haired boy's face before he quietly leaves the room, leaving both adults alone. This seems to agitate the older man the more. 

“You're in no right to order around here, boy,” Shinjuro scoffs, his bigger frame does make him look rather intimidating, not that it matters for the younger man. 

“As I said before, Rengoku Shinjuro-san,” Sabito hardens his voice, “I won't tolerate you disrespecting Senjuro-kun, had I known you were only going to berate him I would have persuaded him from coming.” 

“That's none of your business, Water Hashira!” 

He can feel his blood boiling. But Sabito knows better than lashing out at the older man's provocations —or at least he's trying to, he knows of his habits of talking before thinking—. He also knows that it's stupid to argue with a man whose judgement is clouded by alcohol. 

There's also another thing that prevents him from lashing out. They need Rengoku Shinjuro to somehow leave his drinking habits. From what he recalls of the last times he talked with Takeo, the boy mentioned something about his friend's father making a slow but certain recovery after Kyojuro’s death in the Mugen Train mission. And from another conversation he had with Uzui after his retirement, the ex-shinobi had implied the retired pillars had been summoned to fulfill an especial mission under Ubuyashiki’s request. 

In other words, as much as he wishes he could land a good punch on the Rengoku patriarch, he doesn't think that's a sensible option. Not now, at least. 

“It is,” Sabito narrows his eyes, “Kyojuro asked me to take care of his younger brother, as his fellow pillar and his friend I shall accomplish it.” 

Getting bolder, the redhead takes a step forward, his gaze not leaving the older man's. 

“You are a fortunate man for having two sons who love you deeply regardless of how much pain you have caused them, it is only out of respect to Kyojuro and Senjuro that I won't press any further, but remember my words, you don't want to regret not appreciating them until it is too late,” he takes a deep breath, bowing lightly, “I apologize for my impertinence, have a good evening, Rengoku-san.” 

Sabito doesn't bother glancing back as he leaves the building to look for Senjuro. The boy, to his credit, has followed as told and is obediently standing near the front gates; he seems most apprehensive once he spots the pillar approaching, as if he were afraid of something (or someone) else incoming. 

“I…” Senjuro fidgets nervously with his sleeves, he avoids meeting his gaze, “I'm sorry for what occurred back inside, Sabito-san… I apologize on my father's behalf.” 

“Don't worry about that, you shouldn't bear the responsibility of your father's actions,” he gently pushes his back so they can begin walking back to the Water Estate, “... I’m sorry if I overstepped, Makomo always says I often forget to use my brain when I speak.” 

To his surprise, the younger boy laughs. 

“You should follow her advice more often, Sabito-san,” he giggles softly, “I… I suppose Giyuu-san could use the same advice, as well.” 

Sabito smirks, relieved at seeing the flame haired boy in higher spirits, even if it's at his (and maybe Giyuu's) expense. 

“I'll have to remind us to do so.” He hums, ruffling the golden and reddish locks on Senjuro’s head, earning another flustered reaction. “Come on, tonight you can choose what we should have for dinner.” 

He knows deep inside Senjuro must still be worried for his older brother's safety in the train. He too is beyond worried at the uncertainty of whether their mission will succeed or not. 

Maybe they both deserve to indulge in something to soothe their nerves.

Chapter Text

She hides behind one of the wooden walls surrounding the estate before the pillar can see her, she knows she must be cautious not to get spotted by the dreamer. 

“I need to hurry up.”

As she wanders through the dream, she recalls her master's words. In order for them to destroy the dreamer’s core they need to access the subconscious, and for that they need to reach the limits of the dream first. She walks with her hands outstretched until she can feel an invisible barrier preventing her from moving beyond a path, even though the scenery stretches further beyond. 

Found it! 

I also want the master to give me sweet dreams! 

Without hesitation, she pulls the thin needle-like instrument their master gave them and pierces through the barrier, tearing across its surface and opening a rift to the dreamer's subconscious. 

She's greeted with a landscape filled with fire, everywhere she sees there's a never ending fire burning, the heat getting nearly suffocating. Bearing the uncomfortable feeling, she keeps walking, she needs to find the core and destroy it as soon as possible. 

Her footsteps come to a halt when she spots it. 

The dreamer's core shines like a marble, its shiny bright red surface reflecting the flames swirling around in the landscape, giving it an unnatural glow. 

“I've never seen a core with this color…” 

She clutches her awl, lifting her arms, aiming at the core. 

“Nevermind, I… I have to do it!” 

Just as she swings her arms, aiming the awl’s sharp edge to the core, an invisible force pulls her upwards, tightening around her throat. She drops her tool as her hands desperately try to free her from the invisible grip threatening to strangle her. 

How…? 

He's supposed to be sleeping! 

So how could he sense he was in danger!?

His senses must be beyond anything she's seen before. 

She falls unceremoniously to the ground, though the grip around her neck doesn't waver and she's left squirming helplessly, gasping desperately for air. 

Somewhere aboard the train, the Flame Hashira reacts to a threat he feels despite being asleep. He grabs the young girl by the neck, his eyebrows are pinched in a frown and sweat droplets run down his forehead. 

.

.

.

“Ugh, I need to find that core soon…” The girl in a yellow kimono huffs as she walks through the misty clearing that is the female pillar’s subconscious. “Seriously… What's this place? It gives me the creeps.” 

She loudly complains as she stomps her way across the weird scenery, the fog is so thick it prevents her from seeing beyond her outstretched hands. 

“At least I didn’t have to get inside one of the other two’s dreams, like that weird naked boar guy…” 

Tap… Tap… Tap…

She freezes in place at the sudden noise. There shouldn’t be anyone else around there besides her. As she looks around she can’t see anyone else, but neither can she brush off the feeling of being observed, it makes the back of her neck prickle. The deeper she wanders into the woman’s subconscious, the heavier the atmosphere feels, and the more glaring the feeling of being watched makes her want to turn around her heels and run away. 

No! She can’t go back!

“Where is that damned core?!” Frustration bubbles up her throat. 

Then she hears them. 

Giggles. Childish giggles that seem to come and go with the misty landscape. She yelps in fear when those things begin to make their presence be seen. Children wearing white kitsune masks poke their heads out of the misty fog, their spectral giggles sounding the less playful and the more menacing the longer she stays there. Although they don’t speak a word, their message is as clear as day. 

You are not welcome here. 

“Le-Leave me alone, won’t you!?” She squawks in an attempt to sound brave.

The masked children stare at her, one by one they make their presence clearer. One, two, three… she counts a total of thirteen of them. Two of them stand out the most; one with inky black hair and a red kimono, his mask has blue eyes and a perpetual pout. The other one has salmon colored hair, and his colorful kimono is covered by a white haori, the eyes of his mask are pitch black with small white pupils, making him look more menacing. They move in synchrony, and before she can react they are dragging her by the armpits, to where she doesn’t know, but something in her gut tells her she’s being dragged far from her objective. 

Makomo lets out a disgruntled sound, her eyebrows twitching in discomfort. Her hand that rests over one of her fellow pillar’s squeezes in seek of reassurance. 

.

.

.

“How am I supposed to find the core in this place?” The boy huffs in annoyance, the landscape in front of him is reminiscent of an endless lake, the cloudy sky darkens the waters, giving them an eerie look, as if the water itself was bracing for an incoming storm.

He has soon found out the ground beneath his feet is uneven, as while he barely touches the water’s surface in one footstep, the next one makes him sink ankles deep. To make matters worse, everything is eerily quiet, making every one of his steps the most haunting for his own ears. 

“Do I need to get underwater to look for it?” 

The thought alone makes him groan in discomfort, but he has to follow his master's will, there's no point in complaining about it. 

“Why don’t you hurry?”

A voice that isn’t his own startles him, and when he turns around he’s faced with the image of the man whose dreams he’s in… except he looks younger, the left side of his face is covered in bandages and his gaze looks lost somewhere else, as if he’s looking through him. He looks different from the man he saw back in the dream, so what is this? Their master never mentioned anything about the subconscious being able to fight against them. 

“I’m already living at someone else’s expense… why don’t you do it?”

The illusion laments as he points somewhere with his small finger. The boy turns to look at said direction, and he realizes the… thing is directing him at the core. 

Weird. But he doesn’t care much about that. 

Just as he’s taking his first step towards the core, something grabs him by the ankle from underneath the waters and he’s suddenly being dragged beneath the surface. For a second his whole body is trapped underwater, and he stares in horror at the small hands reaching out for him, hands connected to children wearing kitsune masks, their hollow eyes making it nearly impossible for him to read them. 

“WHAT THE…!” His head pokes above the water’s surface, the hands unwilling to let him go. He catches a glimpse of the smaller version of the man whose dreams he’s invading, it looks at him with detachment and mild disappointment. 

“I see, It’s useless…” 

It's all he can hear before the spectral hands pull him back under the surface. 

Giyuu grunts in discomfort, a pained expression flashes across his face for a split second before his features return to his usual calmness, sweat drops run down his forehead. 

.

.

.

“I don’t understand… where are you taking me to?” 

Ever since he entered the redhead’s subconscious, he hasn’t felt anything but… peace. The burgundy-haired boy’s subconscious is unlike anything he has seen before, with crystalline waters reflecting the beautiful sky that stretches beyond the horizon. Furthermore, shortly after he stepped in, those small, fairy-like creatures have made it their task to guide him somewhere. He knows he should be on high alert, but there’s… something in this whole situation that keeps him at ease. 

He walks for a little while until the small creatures stop, with them, he stops too, and his eyes widen in shock. 

“You… You took me to his core,” He mumbles, voice shaky and filled with disbelief, “I don’t understand, I’m supposed to destroy it, why would you take me here?” 

The creatures don’t answer, at least not in a verbal way, as they simply point at the young slayer’s core like that’s the answer. The core is like watching the sun without hurting one’s eyes, so warm and peaceful. Guilt creeps up the sickly boy’s throat as he falls to his knees. 

“You brought me here because that’s what I was looking for…” Realization comes as he’s struck with guilt at the thought that he was about to bring harm upon someone with such a kind soul. 

He falls to his knees, emotions overwhelming him as tears begin to stream down his eyes. 

Suddenly, the crystalline-like surface he’s standing in opens, and he finds himself falling to an endless void. 

“He woke up!” 

He looks in surprise at the fairy-like creatures reaching up to catch him, as if wanting to prevent him from falling any further. 

A soft glow covers everything as the dreamer fully wakes up. 

“AAAAAAAAH!” 

Tanjiro wakes up with a scream, a hand reaching out to his throat, where the pain of the blade slicing through still lingers. 

“I'm finally awake,” he mumbles, relief overtaking his features for a moment, he's sitting on one of the train's seats, outside the scenery distorts into a blur as the vehicle moves over the railways.

“Hm?” 

The familiar voice reminds him of what stirred him into action in the first place. 

“Nezuko!” He turns around to find his younger sister covering her forehead with her tiny hands, the frown on her face not diminishing her relief. He reaches out to pat her head tenderly, causing Nezuko to hum more at ease. “I'm sorry for worrying you… huh?” 

There's a burnt rope on his wrist, he doesn't recall being tied to something (or someone) before. Curious, he moves his wrist closer to his face and sniffs, eyes widening in realization at the faint demonic smell coming from the rope. Oddly enough, the scent is familiar, like…

“The ticket!” 

He pulls out the train ticket from his uniform's pocket and sniffs it, indeed, there's the same smell coming from the ticket and the rope, they must be the doing of the same demon! The same demon that must have trapped them in their dreams. It must be the same they have been sent to deal with in their mission with Rengoku-san! Speaking of whom, wasn't the flame haired man sitting next to him? 

He only needs to tilt his head upwards to notice the sleeping Flame Hashira standing up next to their seats, one arm outstretched as he is grabbing a girl by the throat, even if she is struggling, her closed eyes indicate she's sleeping as well. What quickly catches his attention next is the rope connecting one of the man's wrists to the girl's. On the opposite row of seats Zenitsu and Inosuke remain sleeping, despite not being tied by a special rope, it seems they also got affected by the  Blood Demon Art.  His confusion increases as he keeps looking around, as in front of him Giyuu and Makomo are both sleeping, disgruntled frowns etched on their faces, Tanjiro spots the same ropes connecting them to another two children who squirm in their sleeping state. 

Who are those children? Why are they tied to them? Maybe breaking the ropes will help the Hashira wake up, but something tells him cutting them with his katana is not a good idea, there must be another way to get rid of the ropes. He looks back at the singed edges of the rope that once connected him to someone else, and an idea pops into his mind. 

“Nezuko,” he crouches to his little sister’s height, “I need you to burn the ropes with your blood, can you do it for me, please?” 

Nezuko’s pink eyes blink owlishly at him before determination overtakes her features. Confident that his sister will do her part, he focuses on trying to wake up his friends in the meantime. 

“Zenitsu! Wake up, we’re in danger!” No matter how much he shakes Zenitsu’s shoulders, the blonde seems deeply asleep. He tries the same with Inosuke, shaking the boar-headed boy by the shoulders and even pulling him from one arm. “Inosuke! Wake up, Inosuke! We need to fight! There’s a demon attacking us!” 

“Hmhm!” 

“Nezuko!” He lets out a relieved sigh when the little demon girl rushes to his side, humming proudly now that she’s finished her task, Tanjiro gives her a tender head pat, “good girl, you did a good job.” 

Now's not the time to panic, if the others don't wake up yet he'll need to give them time. Maybe Kyojuro will be the first to wake up, considering he is already standing. 

“Rengoku…” 

“Hyaaaaaaah!” 

The younger redhead swiftly dodges the attack coming from the girl that once was restrained by the Flame Hashira. Her eyes hold a desperate look and her scent is an upset one. What’s up with her? Is she under the demon’s influence? 

“You ruined it!” She seethes, clutching an awl in front of her —had she always had it? he briefly wonders— “Now the master won't let us have sweet dreams!” 

Another girl and a boy lift from their seats and position themselves near the first one —Tanjiro barely notices how their glances linger for a little longer at his mask, a tinge of fear reaching his nose—. The more he sees their reactions, the less certain he feels that these children are under some sort of spell. 

“What do you think you’re doing?! Come here and help us! I don’t care that you have tuberculosis, if you don’t help I’ll tell him so you can’t have any more dreams!” 

The girl she assumes to be their leader berates a fourth boy, judging by his position on the train, Tanjiro makes a guess that he is the boy who was tied to him. He knows he should feel wary of him, but his scent is one filled with a weird mixture of grief, fear and determination as he seems to ignore the girl’s threatening words. 

“I’m sorry, but I have to fight.” 

Before they can react, Tanjiro knocks them out with a swift chop on their back nerve (a little reminiscent of the way Giyuu had knocked him out back then that fateful day). He knows he should be upset, he has every right to do so, considering they seemed willing to somehow hurt them while taking advantage of their vulnerable state while sleeping. Yet Tanjiro can only feel sad at those children, the four of them have a sickly scent woven around them, one could only wonder how many hardships they have endured. To think that a demon could take advantage of their suffering to manipulate them into being their accomplices it’s beyond despicable. He wishes there could be some way to help them, but he knows he’s working against time if the demon is still lurking nearby. 

“I understand,” he mumbles to no one in particular, “I too wished I could stay forever in that beautiful dream, but I know it can’t be true, so all I can do is to keep moving forward, for those who still need me.” 

He instinctively hugs Nezuko when she approaches him, it seems caressing her hair is helping him stay grounded while on this mission. He overhears the sickly boy coughing softly and his older brother instincts kick in. 

“Are you okay?” Worry overtakes his features, but the boy quietly dismisses him with a soft smile. 

“You’re too kind,” he answers, his pale features turning more solemn for a moment, “I know you have to keep going, take care.” 

The younger redhead is still a little confused at the boy’s actions, but it makes him glad to know he ultimately had a change of heart. 

He nods in acknowledgment before he runs to the front end of the wagon, every passenger he has seen so far is sleeping, the demon who made this must be a powerful one, he rationalizes. Even before he can open the door, the trademark stench of a demon reaches his nose, making him scrunch it in disgust. How did he miss such a foul odor? As he opens the door and heads outside the train, the wind hits him straight on the face, it carries the demonic scent even there, so Tanjiro guesses the demon he’s looking for must be in one of the wagons up ahead. With agile movements, the burgundy haired boy climbs on top of the wagon, behind him, his little sister looks at him in her shrunken form. 

“Nezuko! It’s too dangerous for you to come!” He warns her, yelling so his voice can be heard over all the outside noise, “Stay back and make sure to wake the others up!” 

Thankfully his sister understands, as her tiny frame quickly vanishes back inside the car. Tanjiro takes a deep breath, he hopes the others will wake up soon, but for now he must do something and endure until they can aid him. His hand hovers over his mask, and he makes sure to cover his face with it, he has seen how Giyuu, Makomo and especially Sabito wear their own masks proudly during their missions, as one of Urokodaki’s students, he somehow feels he should also embrace the trait. 

It wouldn't hurt to do it now.

He steadies himself and rushes to the front wagons of the train, though his steps come to a halt when he spots the slender figure on top of the wagon ahead of him. 

“Oh my, you woke up,” the demon muses with an overly sweet tone, from his point of view he can figure out the western style suit he's wearing and that this, like Lower Five, is not a physically imposing demon —though by no means that implies they're weaker—, “good morning~” 

As the demon turns around, Tanjiro can distinguish his androgynous features, the way his black hair fades to pink at the edges and, more concerning, the kanji of Lower One etched in his pupils. 

“I see you really managed to wake up from my Blood Demon Art, did the dream I show you was not of your liking?” The demon keeps regarding him with that sweet, condescending tone, a smile perpetually plastered on his face, “I made sure to give you a pleasant dream, or you'd rather have relived the moment your family was massacred? You know? I could give you a better dream next time, I know! What if I make you fall into a dream where your beloved father is still alive? Would you like that better?” 

Something visceral bubbles up Tanjiro's throat, as he feels the veins on his forehead bulging. 

“I won't let you get away with intruding in people’s hearts!” 

Even with his mask on, Tanjiro's hair flutters wildly around his head by the wind rushing past him due to the train speed, his hanafuda earrings swaying alongside his burgundy locks. They seem to catch the demon's attention as well, and he makes an oddly gleeful sound as he stretches his arms in an overly theatrical manner. 

“Oh my! How fortunate I am! If I bring your head to the Master after I end with you all, no doubt He will give me more of his blood!” The demon squeals in delight, “this must be a wonderful dream that I am having right now!” 

“Water Breathing, Tenth Form: Constant Flux!” 

Tanjiro rushes forward as he performs the tenth form, his steps steady as he readies himself to decapitate the Lower Moon with one swift cut. His momentum prevents him from avoiding the incoming attack, as the demon lifts one arm menacingly. 

“Blood Demon Art: Whispers of Forced Unconscious Hypnosis” 

As the demon rises one hand, Tanjiro notices a little too late how it has a mouth on its back, and he can’t move aside when said mouth opens up to speak. 

“Go to sleep~”

The words seem to trigger the demon’s Blood Demon Art, as Tanjiro feels himself being dragged into the realm of dreams. Though now he knows how to break free, he will persist, no matter how many times he has to free himself. 

It's a shame, Enmu thinks, that the little slayer who woke up is wearing a mask to conceal his features as they fight. He wishes he could see the faces he'll make as he keeps with this futile battle, he wishes he could see the moment his face will contort in horror, but it seems it won’t be possible. The boy, seemingly affected by his Blood Demon Art, freezes in place for a second before he resumes performing his breathing form. 

How weird . 

“Go to sleep~” 

The mouth in his hand chants again and the boy stumbles, nearly falling off the train just to steady himself and run towards him. 

Is his Blood Demon Art not working? 

“Go to sleep ~ !” 

No matter how many times he uses the same spell 

“Go to sleep!” 

Is this boy immune to his ability? 

“Go to sleep!” 

No, that can't be, it must be something else. 

“Go to sleep!” 

The boy figured out how to wake up by slicing his neck. He's been killing himself every time as soon as he falls asleep. The amount of willpower he must have to do so without hesitation… 

This boy

He is not normal. 

“GO TO SLEEP!” 

He’s back at the familiar sight of his home, yet everything feels different

Wrong

Blood splatters cover everything, in front of him Rokuta is crying helplessly, tears run down his cheeks as he’s in the middle of the bloodied scene.. 

“Why didn’t you come save us?”

He’s too shocked to react when Takeo pushes him aside, blood oozing from his neck, tainting his clothes, there’s pure resentment etched on his youthful features. 

“What were you doing when we were being massacred?”

Tanjiro takes a step back, he feels a cold hand grabbing his sleeve, when he looks down, he spots Hanako, her features are lifeless as she speaks, blood covers most of her face. 

“It’s not fair only you survived…”

THUD

The scenery changes, he’s sitting next to his father, who is drinking from a cup. He throws the cup at him, Tanjiro flinches at the sudden outburst from his usually kind father. 

“They were supposed to rely on you, are you that useless?” 

There’s something so wrong with the way this version of his father looks at him, with such disappointment, disdain, anger. 

THUD

Once again, he’s back at the bloody sight he found that fateful morning. Takeo, Hanako and Shigeru lay immobile in the middle of the room, their mangled corpses scattered in a way that he can look at them all. He feels someone approaching him from behind. When he turns around he finds his mother looking at him, anger etched on her features as she cradles Rokuta’s lifeless body. 

“You should have rather died instead.” 

Tanjiro remains frozen in place, shocked at his mother’s cruel words. 

No.

He knows she could never have said something like that

Neither could his dad

This is just a nightmare

The demon is trying to use his pain against himself. 

The shock he once felt turns into raw anger towards the creature who is toying with him. 

He wakes up. 

“My family would never say such things!” His voice comes raw, “So don’t you dare tarnish their memories like that!”

Continuing with the Tenth form, Tanjiro’s blade finally connects with the demon’s neck, slicing through it with ease before landing a few steps ahead. The headless body does limp beside him as the head rolls a few meters ahead. All that’s left is the constant sound of the train moving through the railways. 

Beheading Lower One felt easy, way too easy. Tanjiro guessed that the stronger the demon, the harder it might be to decapitate it, yet Lower One didn’t feel much different from most demons. Besides, the body has yet to disintegrate, maybe he’s being tricked, like during his fight against Lower Five. Whatever the case is, he can’t lower his guard, not yet. 

“Muzan-sama gave us orders to kill all the Hashira and the boy with hanafuda earrings,” The decapitated head mumbles, taking the young redhead off-guard, “now I’m beginning to understand why! You are truly infuriating!” 

The headless body next to Tanjiro begins to melt as if it was being absorbed by the train. Much to his horror, a fleshy amalgamation engulfs the severed head, growing in size until a grotesque formation made out of flesh forms on top of the wagon, a fleshy tendril protrudes from it, and at its tip the head of the demon stares down at him. 

What had just happened? Why…? How did the demon do that?

Tanjiro can feel the questions crowding his head, as he tightens the grip on his katana. Lower Moon One seems delighted at his reaction. 

“It’s such a shame I can’t get to see the face you must be doing! The horror, the helplessness” He croons, moving until the head is facing him. “You might be wondering how this happened? How is it that I haven't died even if you beheaded my body? Hn? Well, lucky you, I’m in a good mood, so I shall explain it in a way that even you could understand!

“You see, little slayer, while you were sleeping, I fused myself with the train! So what you saw before was no longer my real body, in fact, neither is this head my real head. This train is now part of my blood, my flesh and bones! What’s more, now that my body is the train itself, all the 200 passengers are my hostages, my feast so I can get stronger! Then, I might finally be able to challenge one of the Upper Moons to take their spot!” The head keeps talking, his perpetual smile mocking him, “so, little slayer, what will you do? Will you be able to defend all the 200 passengers aboard? Or will they become my food?” 

The burgundy haired boy grits his teeth as he launches forward, but before he could even reach the fleshy tendril, it vanishes as it melts back into the train, only leaving the demon’s sickening laugh behind. 

This is bad, this is really bad and he knows it. Despite getting stronger by the recovery training regime and the training back at the Water Estate, Tanjiro knows that at best he can only defend two wagons at the same time. He gazes hopelessly at the direction where he came from, he needs to wake the others up. 

“Zenitsu! Inosuke! Rengoku-san!  Giyuu-san! Makomo-san! Wake up!” 

He knows it’s unlikely for them to hear him. He needs to hurry up! 

“Nezuko! We need to protect the passengers! Let’s…” 

THUMP 

Huh? 

THUMP!

The noise comes from one of the wagons, and Tanjiro stares at the dents forming on its roof. A third, louder thump echoes and a familiar figure comes crashing through the roof. 

“Coming through! The great Inosuke has arrived!” 

Never has Inosuke’s boisterous voice caused so much relief on Tanjiro. Right, he can’t get distracted. 

“Inosuke! The demon took control of the train! The train is now the demon! There's no safe place anymore, we need to protect the passengers!” 

“Hah?” His boar-headed friend turns to his direction, puffing out his chest, “I already knew! Hence why I am the boss here!” 

Inosuke cackles some more before Tanjiro sees him jumping inside the train cart, he hears him perform the fourth form of his Beast Breathing as he cuts through more of those fleshy tendrils that erupt from the train. 

“That's great, Inosuke! Let's…” 

He yelps when the train pulsates , and he witnesses in horror how the carts get covered in flesh, they can't let the demon eat any of the civilians trapped there. 

‘Zenitsu, Rengoku-san, Giyuu-san, Makomo-san, please wake up!’

Chapter Text

Makomo knows she’s dreaming when pink flames engulf her body, gone are her civilian clothes, once again she’s wearing her slayers corps uniform. Kanae holds a bittersweet look in her eyes, and for once, the shorter woman wishes she could treasure her dearest friend’s smile somewhere beyond her memories. 

“I have to go, Kanae-san,” she says calmly, “there’s something I need to do.” 

“I know,” the retired Flower Hashira answers with her usual gentle tone, “please take care, Makomo-san.” 

There are a lot of things she needs to do before indulging in reuniting with her friend and the rest of her fallen comrades once again. So even if this is a dream, those words are encouraging enough for her. 

“I will.” 

She runs outside the Butterfly Estate, she knows this is a dream, but her more emotional side feels it's inappropriate to tarnish the calm atmosphere of the dream with what she's about to do. One hand hovers over the hilt of her katana before unsheathing it. 

They say that dying in your dreams causes you to wake up. 

Makomo takes a deep breath, as a demon slayer, furthermore, a Hashira, she needs to be prepared to overcome any obstacle. If slicing up her neck to wake up is the only way out, so be it. 

THUMP 

An ominous sound echoes through her dream, everything comes to a tense stillness before she suddenly feels herself being swallowed by the ground, as if an invisible force is dragging her downwards by the feet. Everything becomes a blur of colors as light swallows it all. 

And Makomo wakes up. 

She gasps as her eyes get wide open. Besides her, Giyuu shares the same puzzled expression she must be making, though there's also a distraught look in his eyes. 

“Giyuu…” 

He glances at her, his face returning to his usual stoic expression as he shakes his head, the message is clear. “Let’s talk about it later.” 

“The demon took control of the train.” He explains, and Makomo quickly understands what he's meaning, as she quickly swings her sword to cut through a fleshy tendril that is aimed at her head. 

“Hn,” she notices the absence of the younger slayers and Nezuko as she takes a look around, the only other slayer nearby is Kyojuro, as the Flame Hashira seems to have just woken up as well. 

The inwards of the train's car are now covered in what seems to be flesh, and more of those appendages loom over the passengers’ heads, threatening to consume them. 

“Flame Breathing, Third Form: Blazing Universe!” 

Kyojuro cuts through the appendages with fiery precision, his cape swaying behind him. 

“Good to see you awake, Rengoku-san.” Makomo chirps, her nimble movements help her cut through more of those sneaky tendrils. 

“It seems I took a nap in the middle of a mission!” The flame haired man proclaims with his usual booming voice, “what a shame it happened near two of my fellow Hashira!” 

“We all did,” Giyuu mumbles, he too has noticed the absence of the younger ones. 

The thundering sound coming from another of the cars puts them on high alert. That must be Zenitsu, through the cart's door they can spot his blonde hair and Nezuko's frame nearby. 

“We need to protect the civilians!” Kyojuro proclaims, although he is still smiling, his look is more serious. “I'll take care of the five last carts! You two go help the kids!” 

“Giyuu can take the last two carts,” Makomo interjects, her voice coming as commanding as she can, “your breathing form is a strength based one, Rengoku-san, were the demon get to derail the train, your aid will be more helpful if you stay in the middle, Agatsuma and Nezuko-chan can help protect the other carts. It is likely Tanjiro and Inosuke are nearby, so I'll go to their aid.” 

Uncertainty flickers through both men's faces for a second before she receives an enthusiastic nod from Rengoku and a quieter hum from Giyuu. 

“I'll take my leave now! I'll tell the Inobashira boy and the loud blonde of our plan!” With that, Kyojuro's form disappears in a blazing blur, leaving the two water breathing users alone. 

“Makomo,” Giyuu's face shows a hint of uncertainty that she helps ease down with one of her reassuring smiles. “Take care.” 

“You too,” he nods once again as he puts on his kitsune mask. She watches how his mismatched haori flows behind him as he slashes through the fleshy tendrils that attack the last wagons. 

Makomo should hurry up too, even if she knows it will likely be Tanjiro and Inosuke who ultimately slice Lower One, if she can aid in some way she hopes it will be helpful. Before she can move, though, a hand weakly tugs her sleeve, and she manages to control her impulse to take out her blade just in time to not cut the hand of a sickly looking boy who looks at her with uncertainty in his eyes. 

“Excuse me… miss…” his voice is soft, and Makomo perceives the faint smell of medicine and slight traces of demonic presence around him, “are you working with the boy with red hair?”

“What if I do?” She asks, and she inwardly chastises herself for how harsh her words came out. Luckily, this seems to unfaze the boy. 

“Just… if he's wanting to fight him ,” he glances around, fear flashing through his features, “the conductor is also working under his command, so be careful, please.” 

By him Makomo guesses the boy is referring to the Lower Moon that took control of the train. She will refrain from asking why he has such information at hand for the sake of time, hopefully when they finish this mission, she might get more information out of him. 

“I will, thank you.” 

And with that, the petite woman puts her mask on her face to head towards the front part of the train. With agile movements she climbs to the outer part of the wagon, and she watches with disgust how the flesh has covered every part of the train, it truly is as if the demon is becoming one with the machine. Gross, but it's not the first time she has fought against demons who have mutated beyond being remotely human-like. 

It seems the demon has sensed her presence on top of it, as monstrous limbs protrude from the train, aiming at her. Makomo takes a deep breath as she leaps into action. 

“Water Breathing, Second Form: Water Wheel” 

Her blade slashes through the limbs, causing them to disintegrate as she gracefully lands on the fleshy surface. She is running to the front part of the train when a violent explosion coming from within it rackets the carts, nearly causing her to lose her ground. The explosion is followed by an inhuman screech coming from the train itself. 

That must have been one of Rengoku's forms, it seems he managed to cause immense damage to the demon with his flame breathing. Good, she can't slack off. 

“Ninth Form: Splashing Water Flow, Turbulent”

Her nimble movements help her use the ninth form to its fullest potential, as she slashes through more of the fleshy tendrils that reach for her from different directions as she runs. The nearer she comes to the train’s cabin, the more those appendages come at her. Hopefully with that she is helping distract the demon so the boys can cut its neck. 

Tanjiro can't help but be amazed at how Inosuke's spatial awareness helped him to locate the demon's neck. He's grateful his friend woke up, as much as his nose is one of his greatest tools to detect demons, in this case it's been nearly impossible with how the demonic scent is practically everywhere. 

“Follow me, my minion!” Inosuke yells as the two of them run through the train cars, when they almost reach the engine, they jump to the outer top of the car, in front of them the coal bunker is the only car left before the engine. 

“It is…?” 

“There.” Inosuke points at the cabin with one of his jagged swords. 

“Beast Breathing, Fifth Fang: Crazy Cutting!”

The boar headed boy jumps first, he does a front flip and wildly swings his arms to cut the upper part of the cabin, revealing the shocked conductor inside. Tanjiro doesn't catch what the man says before Inosuke pushes him aside, and Tanjiro is quick to toss him back to the coal bunker. 

“It must be here! I sense it!” 

Just as Inosuke is about to cut through the wooden planks, a swarm of fleshy hands aim at him, immobilizing him by grabbing his arms and head. Tanjiro quickly cuts through them. 

“So it's here?” The younger redhead crouches in the middle of the car and sniffs, effectively, the demon's scent is stronger below their feet. “I can smell it! Inosuke, cut through it!” 

“Ugh! I was already gonna do it!” 

Despite the wild boy's grumbling, he obeys and uses his second form (fang?) to slice through the floor. The two of them stare in shock, instead of where the train's engine should be there's a huge vertebrae, its ominous presence seems to throb as they both sense the demon's presence, he probably realized his weak spot has been found! 

“I'll finish this,” Tanjiro says as he lifts his sword.

Just as he's performing the eight form the tissue around the vertebrae quickly regenerates, preventing him from cutting through the bone and sending both slayers flying to opposite ends of the car. To make things worse, more tissue grows around the neck bone as the train's cabin deforms into a wider, dome-like structure, Tanjiro grits his teeth; with the demon's regeneration abilities they won't be able to cut through his neck if they wait for the other's attack. It must be done nearly simultaneously. 

“Inosuke!” He calls out for his friend on the opposite side, “we need to coordinate our attacks to kill the demon!” 

“Hah! That's… That's a pretty cool idea,” he hears him grumble, “GAH! JUST YOU REMEMBER, I'M STILL THE BOSS HERE!” 

“Sure you are! Let's do it!” 

Both boys ready themselves to launch their attacks, yet just as they are jumping into action a big eye pops out of the fleshy dome, the ‘dream’ kanji etched in its pupil. 

“Blood Demon Art: Eyes of Forced Unconscious Sleep“

The Blood Demon Art hits Tanjiro, and he quickly finds himself slipping out of consciousness. 

“Inosuke! Cut your neck in your dreams to wake up!” He can't distinguish if his friend too has fallen victim to the spell, as he finds himself back in his dream. They're so close to finishing this, he can't slack off! Tanjiro quickly guides the blade against his neck, it's starting to become uncomfortably easy for him to do such a thing the more he has to do so. 

He wakes up, his eyes wide open as the demonic eye tries to put him to sleep again. However this time it doesn't seem to work. 

Why?  

Tanjiro reaches to his face with one hand and soon realizes why the spell might not have worked a second time.

The mask! The demon must need to make eye contact with its victims for the spell to work. A third eye pops into view, this one does manage to put him back to sleep. 

So he slices his neck again. 

It seems his mask, while effectively preventing some of the eyes to hold eye contact with his gaze, can't fully prevent all the attacks. He'll need to thread carefully, maybe he could try fighting with his eyes closed, or purposefully avoiding looking at the way his mask's eyes are fixated. It might be tricky, but he guesses Makomo's training has been for something. 

So he charges. Turns out, fighting without looking is more difficult than he could anticipate as there are moments when he involuntarily opens his eyes, and that's when the eyes put him in a forced slumber. 

He cuts his neck again. 

There are a handful of moments when the eyes manage to put him back to sleep just as he wakes up, further stunting him. He wakes up just in time to properly land inside the dome, he almost can't dodge the eye’s gaze coming from below. His hands tremble, he feels himself being surrounded by a swarm of those eyes. He keeps his eyes closed, he can't fall asleep, he can't! 

“Pig assault!” 

Inosuke's voice being followed by the sound of flesh being cut grounds him back. And when Tanjiro opens his eyes he's met with the boar mask's beady eyes. He lets out a relieved sigh. 

“Those stupid eyes were too afraid of staring at me, BAHAHA HAHA, IT MUST BE THEY'RE SCARED OF THE KING OF THE MOUNTAIN’S HEAD THAT I WEAR!” the wild boy boasts as he finishes off the fleshy column of eyes. 

Tanjiro realizes Inosuke does have a point, if he already had his doubts when the eyes didn't manage to put him to sleep the second time, Inosuke's mask further settles the hypothesis that the Blood Demon Art works by establishing eye contact. 

“What a relief.” He truly means it, though he knows Inosuke could wake up with no problem, he's glad his friend didn't go through the same extreme measures he had to. 

They both look down at the fleshy cocoon protecting the neck’s vertebrae. They are unaware of someone sneaking behind them until it's too late. 

“Let's do this,” Inosuke lifts his swords, he's too focused on slicing the demon's neck to notice the train's conductor charging at him, awl clutched in his hands. 

“I won't let you rob me of my sweet dreams!” The man screams. 

“Inosuke!” Tanjiro manages to push the boar-headed boy aside,  a human hand lands a hit on the man's back nerve, leaving him unconscious. Tanjiro hisses in pain as he presses his hand against his side. 

“Tontaro!” 

“Tanjiro!” Makomo's voice makes him lift his head, he spots the female Pillar dragging the unconscious man further.

“Makomo-san! Thank you,” the burgundy-haired boy ignores his friends protests at keeping the conductor safe. The petite woman doesn't say much as she leaves the man aside, her sword ready for any incoming attack. 

“Tanjiro, can you move?” The female slayer asks and he nods, he's grateful the stabbing wound doesn't seem as deep nor it seems as if it reached any vital organs. “Good, you two slice the demon's neck, I'll cover you.” Tanjiro can't look underneath her kitsune mask, but Makomo's scent is stern yet reassuring. 

“Alright, Makomo-san,” Tanjiro beams before turning towards Inosuke, “let's attack together.” 

“I was already thinking to do that! Not that you or flowery lady had to remind me!” His friend grumbles. “Remember I'm the boss here!” 

“Sure, sure!” 

The ground underneath them trembles as they are launched upwards by the demon's flesh. Tanjiro and Inosuke move in tandem, both try to remain as close to the vertebrae as possible; and the younger redhead catches his senior covering for them. It seems her mask also grants her some immunity to the demonic eyes, as she cuts through them with the quiet relentlessness of the rain. Inosuke also does the greatest part of slashing the eyes that pop through the fleshy columns as they free fall. 

“We're almost there! Now!” 

“Beast Breathing, Fourth Fang: Slice ‘n’ Dice!” 

Inosuke launches a series of diagonal cuts with his jagged swords. Effectively exposing the bones of the demon's neck. Tanjiro readies his stance as he shifts from water breathing to the Hinokami Kagura. 

“Hinokami Kagura: Clear Blue Sky!”

He spins his upper body, releasing a circular slash that pierces through the vertebrae.

Just as the boys land on the fleshy surface they hear an inhuman screech as the train begins to violently convulse. Due to the missing cabin's roof, the three slayers are launched out of the train. 

“Inosuke! Makomo-san! Protect the conduct…agh!” He winces as the stabbing wound sends a throbbing pain through his mid section. 

Everything feels as if it's happening in slow motion. He wants to help protect the civilians from the derailing train, but the Hinokami Kagura has left him temporarily exhausted, which is exacerbated by the stabbing wound. He sees how Makomo manages to toss Inosuke back towards the train as she goes for the conductor, good, he'll survive. Now Tanjiro needs to survive, he can't allow a man to be tagged as a murderer. As he feels he's about to reach the ground he braces for the impact.

THUD

Tanjiro falls unceremoniously to the ground, his body bounces once before rolling a few meters across the dirt. The derailing train abruptly comes to a halt not too far away from him, the wagons have left the railroads and now lay sideways next to the rails. It seems the demonic flesh outside of the carcass has worked to cushion most of the impact. It's a catastrophic sight. 

And still… 

Tanjiro can only sigh in relief, they managed to slay the Lower Moon that was lurking in the trains, and he trusts that the others have managed to protect the passengers.

He takes off his mask, letting it rest comfortably on one side of his head. From where he's currently laying down he can gaze at the sky. It seems dawn will come soon, they spent almost all the night fighting the demon, it feels so surreal. Fatigue comes crashing down as he temporarily closes his eyes. 

He wants to help with the passengers evacuation, but first… he needs to regain strength… and find a way to stop the bleeding from his wound. 

Makomo feels grateful she managed to cushion her fall, Urokodaki's training really was helpful, it seems. She oversees Inosuke bouncing from fleshy surface to fleshy surface until he lands unscathed on the ground, the boar-headed boy rushes to Tanjiro's side while butchering his name —it’s still a phenomena that baffles the petite woman to no end—. 

She rushes to the younger redhead's side as well. Guilt creeping up her chest as she remembers she couldn't prevent him from getting stabbed. She should have been faster, the sickly looking boy warned her! 

The short haired woman takes a deep breath to ease her uneasiness. Now's not the time to get consumed by what ifs. 

“Inosuke,” Tanjiro mumbles as he is being cradled by the wild teen, “please make sure the passengers are safe… including the conductor… Please, help him.” 

He has such a kind soul. Even if the man didn't seem remorseful for hurting him. She can understand the bafflement that must be feeling Inosuke, as the boy freezes on the spot. 

“Screw him! Let him die!” 

Makomo can't hold back the chuckle that comes out from her mouth. 

“Don't be mean, Inosuke-kun,” she chides him as she kneels next to Tanjiro, “I made sure he didn't die on impact, though the fall did leave him with a broken leg, or two.” She absent-mindedly comments, ignoring Tanjiro's worried look. 

“That's… good to know, I guess,” her junior mumbles, his attention focusing back on Inosuke, “still… please go help the passengers, Inosuke, do it for me, will you?” 

The aforementioned lets out a displeased grunt but nonetheless obeys his burgundy-haired friend. Stomping his way to the derailed train as he grumbles something about doing it just for the sake of his best minion. Makomo can't hide her amusement, behind Inosuke's antics, she can see the boy genuinely cares for his friends and can be fiercely loyal to them. 

One of her hands gently touches Tanjiro's abdomen in search of further injuries. She sighs in relief at noticing that, despite the profusing bleeding, there doesn't seem to be any internal organs nor important arteries compromised. 

She lifts her head when Kyojuro's familiar frame crouches beside her. 

“You're injured, Kamado boy!” He states, “that injury looks painful.”  

“Rengoku-san…” Tanjiro mumbles, surprised when the Flame pillar's smile doesn't waver. 

“Use your Total Concentration Breathing to stop the bleeding, focus all your senses on your body to detect the source of the bleeding and stop it,” he gently commands. Makomo stays in the sideline, watching attentively. 

Tanjiro grunts as he struggles to do as ordered. He yelps in surprise when Kyojuro puts one finger over his forehead. 

“Focus,” he insists and the boy obeys, a small gasp comes from his lips when he seems to finally spot the source of the injury, both pillars hum, pleased. 

“Good job,” Makomo chimes in, “now do as Rengoku-san said, try to close the artery to prevent further bleeding.” 

She hears more of Tanjiro's struggling sounds, but she knows the boy manages to use his Total Concentration Breathing when the blood stain in his uniform stops growing. 

“Nice job,” Kyojuro smiles, “I've noticed you are familiar with the use of Constant Total Concentration Breathing, that's a step forward on your path to become a Hashira, there are a thousand steps left, though, but you're already on your way to become stronger!”

The smile that forms in Tanjiro's face is so pure and filled with genuine admiration that Makomo allows herself to indulge in some of the temporary relief. She knows their mission is not over yet, so she can't lower her guard. 

She stands up, brushing the dust off her uniform. 

“I'll go check on Giyuu-san and the boys, we shall help the passengers while the kakushi arrive,” she says, “I already sent my crow.” 

With that she sets off, though first she takes the opportunity to retreat a couple of blood samples from one of the fleshy walls that is yet to disintegrate. Hopefully Chachamaru will arrive soon to take the samples to Tamayo. 

Giyuu has to give credits to his senior by her idea of sending a crow as soon as the train departed, ordering the kakushi to catch up on them on the railroads. He spots the first of them arriving at the spot with first aid supplies to aid the passengers. How will they manage to clean the mess that is the train is a mystery for him, maybe they won't be able to aid, at all, with such a large-scale disaster… he trusts they will. 

It's a miracle there are no casualties. When the trail derailed, he made his own efforts to prevent as many injuries as he could, but if someone asked him, it was Kyojuro who did most of the work. 

He's helping an elderly couple get out of the train when he spots Makomo's flowery haori as she carries an unconscious boy on her back. 

“Makomo,” he calls out for her, and her smile comes out strained in a way that reminds him they aren't free of danger yet. 

She orders a couple of kakushi to tend to the unconscious boy and says something else before her attention focuses back to him. 

“Tanjiro got stabbed,” her bluntness, though usual, still catches him off-guard, “Rengoku helped him to stop the bleeding, I spotted Agatsuma with Nezuko-chan and her box nearby, and Inosuke is helping evacuate the passengers.” 

“Hn,” he wants to ask more, but isn't too sure how he should voice it. 

He's grateful the petite woman can read him as well as she does. 

“Tanjiro and Inosuke slayed Lower Moon One, I just worked as support.” She bites the inner part of her mouth, seemingly troubled, “That boy,” she points at the boy who she was carrying a moment ago, “he warned me of the train's conductor working for the Lower Moon, but I was still too late…” 

Giyuu can understand that feeling all too well. The guilt for not being able to reach on time, the guilt for feeling one should have been faster, more efficient. He's way too familiar with that feeling, but he loathes seeing someone close to him getting crushed by the same feeling. The raven knows Makomo is a strong woman, she's clever, skilled and caring, she doesn't deserve to feel that way. 

“You did what you could,” he puts a hand on her shoulder, and Makomo takes a sharp breath, “if you were not there, they would have struggled more with the task in their hands.” 

“Perhaps,” she mumbles as she caresses the surface of her mask, now resting on one side of her head. 

They both indulge in the comfortable silence settled between them when the stillness is broken by something. 

Something that makes a visceral fear settle on their cores 

Something heavy

Dangerous

Demonic

Both slayers rush to the opposite side of the derailed train just in time for them to hear the sickening sound of flesh being cut by a blade, and they freeze at the scene in front of them. 

Kyojuro has his katana unsheathed, his usual smile replaced by a frown. Behind him Tanjiro lays with his head tilted backward so he can look at the thing that just launched an attack against them. 

Giyuu's breath hitches when his gaze wanders to the opposite side of the scene. He catches a glimpse of Makomo's usually dreamy features hardening in a way that feels wrong. 

There, standing menacingly, is Upper Moon Three. 

Akaza

Chapter Text

The descriptions provided by the Water Hashira from other worlds were right. The demon has pale skin and deep blue strip marks running through all his body, his pink hair being a stark contrast. His eyes glow an eerie gold surrounded by blue crystal-like irises. 

The demon's left arm is split in half, most likely by the impact of Kyojuro's sword. He doesn't look bothered, in fact, there's a certain degree of amusement as he flicks the split arm, the tissue snapping back together with a sickening sound. 

“That's a fine sword you got there,” he croons as he licks the remaining blood running down his hand. 

“Why would you go against the boy first?” Kyojuro asks, “it’s obvious he's in no condition to fight.”

“He’s weak, besides, he looked like he could get in the middle of our little conversation, that's all.” 

That's all? The flame haired man's frown deepens. 

“i don't get why would I want to engage in any sort of conversation with you,” he claims, “I've just met you and I already dislike you!” To disregard a life just for the thought of it being a nuisance, it makes Kyojuro's anger rise up. 

It doesn't matter that the demon in front of him is an Upper Moon, he won't let it harm any of the civilians around, much less the young boy behind him. 

“Is that so?” Upper Three’s eyes narrow, “well, I loathe weaklings, the mere sight of them makes me nauseous.” 

“Then it's clear that our values couldn't be more opposite!” 

The demon stands straighter, a hand against his hip in a nonchalant way. 

“Oh? Then, I have an offer for you, why don't you become a demon?” He reaches out a hand in an almost friendly manner. It's more disgusting when put in contrast with the outrageous offer he had just made. 

“I refuse!” He doesn't hesitate with his answer. 

The demon's smile fades away, even if briefly. He doesn't seem as surprised as he looks rather disappointed instead. 

“Why not? I can tell you are strong at first glance,” amusement fills the demon's voice as he speaks, “You're a Hashira, aren't you? Your fighting spirit is impressive, I can see it has been honed to its best, it's close to the realm of the highest.” 

“I am the Flame Hashira, Rengoku Kyojuro!” 

Kyojuro knows most of his fellow pillars would frown upon him at telling his name to such a despicable foe, but his honor makes it unavoidable. 

The demon returns to his more relaxed stance. 

“My name is Akaza.” 

Something in Kyojuro's mind puts him on high alert, he recalls Makomo's and Sabito's warnings about the demon who goes by that name. An Upper Moon who is obsessed with strength. So far everything seems accurate. Akaza also does seem to be the chatty type. 

“Say, Kyojuro, do you know why can't you enter into the realm of the highest? It's because you're human, as such, you will grow old, weathering away until you die.” He speaks in a condescending tone, reaching out his hand towards him once again, “become a demon, Kyojuro, then you will be able to train for centuries until you reach the highest of your potential. Wouldn't that be wonderful?” 

He's obsessed with challenging strong opponents . Sabito's words once again ring accurate. 

“Growing old and eventually dying, those are part of the ephemeral beauty of humankind,” a centuries old creature could never understand such a thing, “the fact that we age and eventually die is what makes human life so precious and irreplaceable. And this boy right here, he's not weak! He's a promising young swordsman, as such he's strong! So don't insult him!” He catches a glimpse of Tanjiro's stunned expression. “I'll repeat myself as many times as it takes for you to understand. No matter the reason, no matter the circumstances, I refuse to become a demon!” 

“Is that so?” 

Akaza’s eyes narrow dangerously, his expression turning dead serious for a moment. Then, the striped demon stomps as he gets in a fighting stance.

“Technique Development, Destructive Death: Compass Needle”

A snowflake blooms under his feet, its lines glow a bright blue, illuminating the demon's form in a menacing way, a sharp grin overtaking his features. 

“If you refuse to become a demon, I have no other option but to kill you.” 

If it wasn't for his training as a Hashira, Giyuu doubts he could've been able to keep up with the fight. Kyojuro lifts his blade just in time to intercept Akaza's blow as both quickly engage in a fierce exchange. Kyojuro's reddish blade clashes with Akaza's fists, every blow lifts a cloud of dust, making it more difficult to track down both fighters. Makomo and Sabito were right, the demon is a talkative one, as he keeps taunting the Flame Hashira in between attacks. 

Giyuu remains frozen in place, his mind racing as he looks for an opening to jump into action and aid his comrade. Their movements are so frenetic that the raven haired man fears he might end up messing Kyojuro's pace. 

“There were never any Flame Hashira amongst the many ones I've killed until now!” Akaza proclaims as Kyojuro dodges a kick aimed at his head, they exchange more kicks and punches, at times Kyojuro manages to connect his blade with the demon's arms, but it seems Upper Three can harden his skin to prevent his limbs from getting cut. “None of them accepted my offer either, why do you think that is?” 

The Flame Hashira’s blade manages to cut through halfway of Akaza's wrist, just for the demon to push it aside, the pillar barely manages to dodge another punch.

“As a fellow martial artist, I just don't get it! Only the strongest are worthy of becoming demons!” 

Kyojuro glares at the demon as he deflects a punch aimed at his head, his blade manages to cut off one of Akaza's arms. Giyuu notes with dread how the limb regenerates almost instantly. 

So that's the power of an Upper Moon.

“To witness the hideous decline of someone blessed with incredible prowess and strength,” one blow grazes Kyojuro's temple, blood splattering out, “it pains me deeply!” 

The two come face to face, never has Giyuu seen Kyojuro's face showing so much rage at someone, yet the Upper Moon merely seems amused at such display. 

“Die, Kyojuro! While you're still young and strong!” 

Kyojuro roars as he slices upwards, pushing the demon far from him. Akaza leaps backwards and remains suspended mid air, legs flexed in a half-crouched position and hands lifted to both sides of his head. 

“Destructive Death: Air Type!” 

For a moment, Kyojuro awaits, confused, sword lifted in a defensive stance. He suddenly gets pushed by what seems to be a powerful gust of wind. Akaza throws more of those blasts, blasts that are parried by the swordsman the best he can. Though Giyuu notices in concern how his fellow pillar is starting to get overwhelmed by his rival's relentless attacks. 

“Flame Breathing, Fourth Form: Blooming Flame Undulation!” 

Swinging his sword in multiple circular motions, the flame haired swordsman manages to stop most of the incoming attacks. His sword shines its reddish-orange, looking as if actual flames surge from it. Upper Three finally lands back on the ground, a delighted smile on his face. The both of them remain at a considerable distance. Knowing now that Akaza could launch long range attacks, it is clear Kyojuro would need to get closer to the demon if he wants to at least land a blow on him. 

“Third Form: Blazing Universe!” 

Kyojuro launches himself until he's at arm's reach of the demon, he swings his sword in a downward vertical slash which is avoided by his opponent by tilting his body backwards. 

“These superb reflexes of yours,” he mutters, trading more blows with the flame haired slayer, “and these breathtaking swordskills of yours, they will be lost too!” Slowly but steadily, Akaza's relentless attacks are wearing Kyojuro down. “Kyojuro! Doesn't that sadden you?!” 

The demon brings one fist behind his torso, readying to land a punch on the man's abdomen. Giyuu can feel his hand twitching as he jumps from the train and rushes to aid his fellow pillar. He feels he's too slow, he needs to reach Kyojuro! Getting hit from that distance will guarantee more than a few broken ribs. Though he doesn't stop his running, his eyes widen in surprise when Makomo's form passes over him as a pink blur, her blue tinted sword creating a striking contrast. 

“Water Breathing, Twelfth Form: Droplet!” 

Before Akaza's fist can connect with the pillar's torso, Makomo's blade slices through the offending arm. The demon's golden eyes widen in surprise as his confident smile fades away, a mixture of anger and disbelief overtaking his features as he jumps backward, his split arm quickly stitching itself back together. 

“Tamura! Tomioka! Stay back, I can handle this on my own! It's my duty as a Hashira!” Kyojuro tries to protest when both water breathing users place themselves in a protective stance in front of him. 

“We share the same duty.” Giyuu retorts, his eyes fixed on the demon's form, wary of his incoming moves. 

“Listen to Kyojuro, Hashira ,” Akaza warns them, “I have no intention of fighting against you, your fighting spirits are nowhere as impressive as his.” 

“I don't want any of your compliments, demon!” 

“Aren't Upper Moons under the obligation of killing any Hashira they encounter?” Makomo asks, her voice deceivingly calm, as Giyuu notes the small sweat droplets forming against her forehead. She's risking their luck by taunting the demon like that. 

“Who says I won't do it once I finish with him? Or are you that willing to die?” He must be hesitating, Giyuu reasons, Makomo may be right about the fact that he doesn't kill women. To be faced with a female Hashira must be putting him in front of a huge predicament. 

“Giyuu-san, Makomo-san…” Tanjiro mumbles, he's trying to stand up as Inosuke rushes to his side. Both boys seem eager to jump into action as well, do they really think they have a chance fighting an Upper Moon? 

“Stay back, you two!” Kyojuro commands and both teenagers freeze in place. 

“Don't lose your focus on the fight!” Akaza roars, aiming another punch at the flame haired man, a punch that Giyuu deflects with a swift execution of the third form. 

“We won't leave you on your own,” the raven muses at his comrade, Kyojuro frowns, but his gaze is filled with renewed determination. 

“Hn!” He nods as he intercepts the next attack.

Soon both men and demon are engaged in another frenetic exchange of blows. Kyojuro's powerful flame breathing forms take a more offensive stance, aiming to cut down Akaza's limbs; Giyuu's water breathing works as a solid enough defense for both men to withstand the devastating blows launched at them. Whenever Upper Three's attacks are about to reach either of them, Makomo manages to get in his way, her nimble movements working as temporary distractions, much to the demon's annoyance. 

“So you both are the Water Hashira, I've killed plenty of your kind before, but never have I fought two of you at the same time” Akaza comments as he deflects one of Giyuu's slashes, “your fighting spirit is not as impressive, yet your technique seems polished to its finest. Say, Giyuu, become a demon!” 

“No,” in a rare demonstration of emotion, the male pillar scowls at his opponent. 

“We already told you we won't!” Kyojuro repeats, even though he has been fighting the longest, he tries to remain as firm as usual. 

At some point the Flame Hashira gets too close to the demon, his sword colliding with Akaza's fist. The Upper Moon presses on his attack until his punch lands on Kyojuro's face, crushing one of his eyes. Giyuu tries to intercept the next attack, the impact managing to land on one of his sides, launching him a good distance away, leaving him temporarily breathless. 

The striped demon takes the opportunity to focus once again entirely on Kyojuro, yet before he can land another punch on the stunted man, Makomo's small frame gets in his way, the impact making her stumble backwards. It's clear he held back at the last minute when she intercepted his blow. It doesn't make the impact the least powerful, especially considering how Makomo's body is smaller in comparison to her male comrades. 

“Move aside, woman ! This is not your fight!” Akaza snarls, visibly frustrated. 

“I'm a Hashira, as such it is my duty to end you,” Makomo stands protectively in front of Kyojuro, who still seems winded after the last attacks. She trusts Giyuu will be able to get back into combat soon, she couldn't spot where he landed after the last blow. “I won't let you bring further harm upon my colleagues!” 

Akaza's frown deepens, but he takes a fighting stance once again —even though Makomo can see the way he's reluctant to do so—. 

“Makomo, is it?” The demon calls her name, it's not in the same taunting manner she recalls back during their fight in the Infinity Fortress, but it's still sickening to hear. “You are stubborn, I've killed plenty of Water Hashira before, but few have been as stubborn as you and your companion!” 

The female Hashira steadies her breaths before launching herself at the demon. 

“Water Breathing, Fourth Form: Striking Tide!” 

She charges forwards as her sword releases a series of multiple slashes in a flowing fashion. The demon easily intercepts those slashes as if they were nothing, though he doesn't fight back, his defensive stance remains as he tries to push her aside with a series of punches. 

“Water Breathing, Sixth Form: Whirlpool!” 

She can feel the strain in her body as her arms twist in a swirling motion to intercept those attacks in a devastating move. She's caught off-guard when Akaza's foot connects with her torso, it's clear he's restraining himself, she has seen the demon using his full strength and this is nowhere close to that. 

Still, it's enough to launch her at a considerable distance until her body collides with the train. Pain spreads through her midsection, she wants to scream, but the impact has pushed the air out of her lungs. 

“Makomo-san!” 

Makomo can hear Tanjiro's horrified scream, though it comes muffled due to her stunted state. She can also catch a glimpse of Upper Moon Three scowling, for a second he appears to be genuinely conflicted at what he had just done. Though his shock doesn't last long as Giyuu and Kyojuro swing their swords at him in synchrony. 

“Flame Breathing, Fifth Form: Flame Tiger!” 

“Water Breathing, Fourth Form: Striking Tide” 

“This is more like it! Come at me, you two!”

Though battered, both swordsmen launch themselves towards Akaza. The demon's expression becomes gleeful once again as he leaps backwards. 

“Destructive Death: Disorder!” 

He cackles in delight as his arms get ready to prepare an array of powerful attacks. Makomo can only stare in horror as the wave of relentless punches coming from the demon collide with her fellow pillars' powerful techniques, the collision of both sides raise bigger clouds of dust, each attack, each swing illuminating the darkness. 

“Water Breathing, Eleventh Form: Lull” 

“Flame Breathing, Fourth Form: Blooming Flame Undulation!” 

As Akaza's punches keep coming at them, both men are forced to switch to defensive forms in an effort to protect themselves from the devastating blows. Yet Makomo knows it's a matter of time until both of them run out of stamina. 

She needs to get back to the battlefield, quickly! 

Move! 

Makomo begs her body to obey. She groans in pain as she lifts herself from the crater formed by the impact, her torso hurts in a way that's nearly incapacitating, and she's sure several of her ribs are broken, as her breathing comes rattled and just feels wrong. 

As the fight keeps escalating, a bigger cloud of dust arises, preventing her from seeing what's happening for a moment. Her heart races as she tries to spot the other pillars. She needs to make sure they are right, now her concern isn't solely focused on Kyojuro's well-being, but Giyuu's as well, she wouldn't forgive herself if either of them dies in this battle. 

As the dust settles, Makomo looks in horror at how both Hashira share battered looks, their breaths come winded and she can notice how Giyuu's posture is unsteady, while Kyojuro isn't holding himself any better. Blood droplets fall from their injuries, tinting the ground underneath them a dark red. 

On the opposite side of the battlefield, Akaza looks barely injured, there's a deep cut running through his torso and he's missing an arm. Unfazed, the demon regenerates his missing limb in one quick motion. There's disappointment in his eyes as he stares at them. 

“Don't die on me, Kyojuro, Giyuu. Come on, you two, let's keep fighting!” The demon says —whines, in Makomo's opinion—, his voice earns a sharp undertone “even if you fight to death, you can't win this.” 

As much as she loathes to admit it, he's right. With their current level they're in no way strong enough to finish off the third Upper Moon. 

“All those impressive slashes you have given me, they've already healed,” he points at the cut running through his torso, the skin stitching itself back together until there's no trace of an injury at all. “But what about you? A smashed eye, several broken ribs, internal damage, all of that irreparable, you can barely stand straight at this point. If you became demons, those injuries would heal in the blink of an eye, they'd be nothing but mere scratches.” He speaks as if he pities them, it's revolting, “you can struggle all you want, but a human can never beat a demon.” 

Kyojuro steadies his breathing, as his stance becomes firm once again —even if Makomo can see how much the flame haired man is straining his body—. To the other Hashira’s dread, the Flame pillar takes once again a fighting stance, smiling widely despite all the pain he must be enduring. 

“I will fulfill my duty! I will not allow anyone here to die!” Kyojuro proclaims out loud, his grin as bright as ever, even in his battered state. 

“Rengoku!” Giyuu wheezes out, panic overtaking his features in a way that mirrors the expression Makomo is sure she's making. 

Both Water Hashira shiver at the sudden shift in the atmosphere as the flame haired man readies himself to launch a powerful last attack, is this how a fighting spirit feels like? Makomo wonders as she notices how Akaza, too, seems shocked at the sudden display coming from Rengoku. 

“Such a tremendous fighting spirit… that huge aura despite those injuries…” the demon mutters as a delighted smile twists his lips, “That mental strength! That stance! You really must become a demon, Kyojuro!” He laughs in such a gleeful way that it feels insulting at the pillar's display of bravery, “Let's fight each other for all eternity!” 

“I am the Flame Hashira, Rengoku Kyojuro!” 

The pillar roars, and both fighters lift their arms in their respective postures. Makomo forces her legs to keep moving as she prepares her own posture, she can catch a glimpse of Giyuu forcing his limbs to obey him, she can spot the way one of his arms moves in a way that screams he's sustained a significant injury there. 

“Flame Breathing, Ninth Form: Rengoku! ”

“Destructive Death: Annihilation Type!” 

Everything feels like it's happening in slow motion. Kyojuro’s ninth form is as powerful as it's straightforward, to use it against Akaza would only seal the flame haired man's fate, as there's no way he could dodge Akaza's attack on time. They need to do something, they need to intervene somehow, but how?! 

“Water Breathing, Twelfth Form…” 

The female Hashira notices in horror how her raven haired junior is getting ready to launch the twelfth form —her special form, she's been teaching him and Sabito how to use it—; it could surely manage to get in the way of Upper Three's attack before it could reach Kyojuro, but knowing how Akaza's Compass Needle functions, the demon's attack would inevitably reach one of Giyuu’s vital points. 

She remembers the guilt that nearly consumed her when two boys didn't return from Mount Fujikasane. Two empty graves freshly placed in Mount Sagiri, two shattered masks, broken swords and tattered kimonos. 

Giyuu's youthful face flashes through her memories, his bright smiles, his clumsy mannerisms, his quiet but comforting presence. 

He has been doing better as of recently. She can proudly say the raven's frigid mask has been melting as the triad spends more time together. 

She can't let those precious moments be snatched from her, from Sabito, from Tanjiro, from Urokodaki-san. 

Her body screams as she strains it beyond its limits. She wasn't the only one who taught her special form, after all. So Makomo takes a deep breath and lets her feet guide her. 

“Water Breathing, Thirteenth Form: Waterspout!”  

If she squints hard enough she can imagine the water flowing from her blade, acting like a small wave that grows bigger and more merciless as her body twists one, two times before she releases a powerful slash. She doesn't process the moment she's screaming, as she can only hear her heartbeat ringing through her ears; though Makomo can guess she's made enough noise to startle both man and demon. 

Kyojuro's movements come to an abrupt halt, his face showing the pain that spreads through his body at the abrupt shift in his movements. Akaza's eyes widen in horror as he seems to be forcing his body to retreat, she can't help the devious smirk she aims at the demon, she knows his weakness and won't hesitate to take advantage of it. Is it foul play? Maybe, but demons have never played fair in this centuries long war. 

Giyuu's sword gets intercepted by a last-minute punch thrown in his direction, and though the raven winces in pain, he doesn't stop as the blade is already halfway through the demon's arm. Makomo's own blade is already a couple of inches deep into his neck. 

That's how the four of them are stuck in a weird, convoluted mess. Makomo's petite frame fiercely tries to shield her male companions as her blade remains half-stuck on the demon's vital point, with Giyuu's sword stuck on one of his arms, in such a way that makes the demon unable to break free without threatening to further harm Makomo. Kyojuro remains closely behind them, sword half-lifted as he desperately looks for a way to help. 

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?!” Akaza seethes, fear betraying his attempts at sounding menacing, “You… stupid woman! This has never been your fight! Why are you so adamant on getting yourself killed?!” 

She usually wouldn’t indulge in chatting with a demon, much less one like him. But Makomo finds that the adrenaline running through her veins is making her head feel fuzzy, and she channels all the spare strength she’s not using to immobilize him to glare at him with a visceral rage that she’s rarely shown. 

“I… I know you don’t hurt women, Akaza!” She puts more strength onto the blade on his neck, delighting herself in the way the demon’s eyes widen in shock,  “so if you really want to kill them you’ll have to kill me first!” 

“Makomo!” 

“Makomo-san!”

“Tamura-san!”

Makomo ignores the concerned voices calling out her name as she doesn't waver in the way she defiantly glares at the Upper Moon. She can see Akaza's face twisting in something between hatred and dread as his gaze darts aside. Across the mountains the sun is already rising, it's a matter of time before the sunrise light reaches them. 

She knows Akaza ended up fleeing during the Mugen Train mission. One part of her is aware this will likely happen again, yet another, more stubborn side of hers wants to try restraining him long enough for him to burn into a crisp. 

So Makomo doesn't budge when Akaza begins thrashing against her grip. She doesn't register the moment when Kyojuro's blade is firmly pressed against the opposite side of Upper Three's neck, both slayers pinning him down. Makomo endures the way her whole body aches at being further battered each time the demon furiously squirms in a desperate attempt to release himself. At some point he tries to force her aside with his free arm, only for Giyuu, in a display of pure adrenaline to use his already injured arm to restrain the demon's. 

The sunlight looms in the horizon, and Akaza’s thrashing grows even more desperate to the point that, in which seems like something that causes him great conflict, the demon kicks Makomo in the abdomen, making her crumple in pain as her already battered ribs threaten to cause some major inner damage. Kyojuro's and Giyuu's grip falter as they focus on their injured comrade. The demon takes advantage of this to force himself free of the Hashira’s grip, not caring if he breaks Makomo’s and Kyojuro’s swords as he runs away. 

“DON'T YOU DARE TO ESCAPE, YOU COWARD!” 

Everything has been so chaotic, so hectic that Makomo struggles to register how Tanjiro tries to chase after Upper Three, who has already delved deep into the woods nearby. She barely registers how the burgundy-haired boy seems to channel his special breathing technique to launch his own katana in a desperate attempt to land a hit on the demon; neither can she fully register what is the boy yelling so furiously at the demon, but she has never seen Tanjiro so upset.

Her vision becomes blurry as her adrenaline levels go down, and she finally starts to register just how badly her whole body hurts. She slumps forward, and Makomo is certain she would have fallen flat-face against the ground if it wasn’t for Kyojuro and Giyuu clumsily leaning her against them. They both look worse off than what she hoped, as she’s pretty certain Kyojuro’s left eye is beyond saving, and one of Giyuu’s arms seems bent in a way that she just knows is wrong. She knows she isn’t doing any better, Shinobu will be having a field day with all this mess.

While catching a (blurry) glimpse at the kakushi rushing to their aid, Makomo feels weirdly giddy at the realization that her mission has been a success, because, while nearly as badly beaten up as her, Rengoku Kyojuro appears to be very much alive —barely conscious, but alive nonetheless—. 

As the kakushi put her on a stretcher so they can take her to the Butterfly Estate, Makomo exchanges glances with Giyuu; the raven haired man is displaying a rare mixture of relief, fear and hopefulness on his face, his eyes wide open and his gaze somewhat lost somewhere over her shoulder. All their years training together make her more or less aware of how Giyuu’s mind works, and one part of her wishes she could find the words to reassure him that everything has worked out as expected —even though, truth be told, she can’t be sure of it, yet—. She wishes she could somehow reassure her siblingfellow pillar that everything will work out as they hoped, but she finds herself slipping out of consciousness as she’s taken to Kocho’s clinic. She barely has time to register a crow setting off, probably to the Water Estate. 

.

.

.

Sabito is cleaning the morning dishes when Nobutoshi lands on the open window’s frame. His heart nearly stops at the possibility of the crow bringing bad news regarding the Mugen Train mission, so he braces himself for what may come. 

“Caw, caw! Water Hashira Tamura Makomo and Tomioka Giyuu, and Flame Hashira Rengoku Kyojuro have survived an encounter with Upper Moon Three! Upper Moon Three managed to escape, though there were no casualties from the slayers corps nor any of the 200 passengers aboard the Mugen Train lost their lives! The Hashira are being taken to the Butterfly Estate to receive urgent medical care!” 

The peach haired man leans against a wall, a tiny, hesitant chuckle leaves his mouth as he lets the words sink in. Have they succeeded on their first mission? How would the Master take the news? How would the other Hashira react at the news of three of them surviving an encounter against an Upper Moon? Would they feel relieved, or would they consider it shameful to fail at slaying one of Muzan’s Moons? The longer those thoughts circle around his head, the more Sabito’s worries increase. Besides, he can’t brush off the gnawing worry at the prospect of just how badly injured might the three pillars be —not to mention, how might the younger slayers be, Sabito really hopes they didn’t sustain any major injury—. 

… 

He’ll need to wait for Makomo and Giyuu to be treated properly before even daring to ask them about the mission. 

For now, he should go inform Senjuro they’ll be visiting the Butterfly Estate soon.

Chapter Text

“Kocho!” 

The petite woman turns to face him when addressed. Although she's wearing her usual saccharine smile, Sabito can see just how tired the doctor is by the way her face looks paler than usual and the eye bags that are starting to appear, her smile does feel more strained than usual and her hair is slightly disheveled. 

“I see you came as soon as news came, Igarashi-san,” the purple haired woman chirps, her voice softening when she turns towards Senjuro, “you too, Senjuro-kun. I suppose the both of you are here to learn about our dear Hashira's status.” 

“Can I guess they got injured beyond a few scratches?” He quips in an attempt to disguise his concerns. Shinobu snorts humorlessly. 

“The three of them have broken ribs, it's a miracle none got a punctured lung or further internal damage. Tamura-san got the worse of it, though Rengoku-san and Tomioka-san are in no way better.” She gives a weary sigh as she pinches the bridge of her nose, “they arrived early in the morning, we've just finished patching them up.” 

That explains her tired expression, it's already shy past noon. 

“They are currently resting, so I'm not allowing any visitors until further notice.” 

Her voice comes firm, it's clear she's being serious. It's understandable, what they need the most at the moment is to rest after all the things they endured last night. Sabito knows Senjuro understands, but that doesn't prevent the young boy from looking upset. 

“How… how long will it take for them to wake up, Kocho-sama?” The redhead can see Senjuro is trying his best to put up a brave face, and even so, his eyes are glassy as tears threaten to fall. 

Shinobu’s smile softens as it turns a little more genuine. She places a hand on one of his shoulders in a reassuring gesture. 

“Your brother is strong, Senjuro-kun,” she glances at Sabito before returning her focus to the boy, a thoughtful look overtakes her features for a moment. “What about this? If I deem them stable enough, I might allow you and Igarashi-san to visit them tonight, does that sound right?” 

Despite the worried look that remains on the boy's face, Senjuro ends up nodding, rubbing his eyes with one sleeve to brush off the tears that threatened to spill. 

“May I know how the boys are? I really hope they had the common sense to not get in the way.” 

Shinobu chuckles, this time her mood does seem to lighten up even if only a little. 

“Don’t worry, Igarashi-san, Inosuke-kun and Zenitsu-kun returned unscathed, as for Tanjiro-kun…” the Insect Hashira's face turns into a grimace, “it appears he got stabbed during the mission aboard the train, Inosuke told me it was the conductor who stabbed him, though Tanjiro tried to justify it under the man being manipulated by Lower Moon One.” 

There's something bitter in Shinobu's words as she further explains what the boar headed boy told her. Sabito can't blame her, he too feels something insidious brewing inside of him, even if only for a moment. 

“I think Tamura-san intervened before the man could injure him in a more severe way. Tanjiro and Inosuke were the ones who ended up slaying Lower Moon One, from what I've heard. Rengoku-san and Tomioka-san protected the passengers with the help of Zenitsu-kun and Nezuko-chan.” 

“Hn, that's good to know,” though he isn't particularly thrilled by the news, he has more pending concerns at the moment, after all. “Can we visit them?” 

“My, my, Igarashi-san, now's not the appropriate time to…” Shinobu seems ready to send them back to the Water Estate until further notice, but she pauses mid sentence. “You know? Actually, they might be in serious need of some encouragement right now.” 

In other words, Shinobu wants him to give them a pep talk, huh. Not that he can complain, he was probably going to do so anyway. 

“I'll see what I can do, Kocho,” the peach haired man smirks at his colleague, who answers with a similar smirk on her face, “wanna come, Senjuro?” 

“Do… Do I have to?” Senjuro asks, he doesn’t even try to hide his pout. 

Under most cases, Sabito would chide him for having what could be considered as immature behavior, but given the circumstances the redhead believes the younger teenager's reaction is pretty much justified. It also seems Shinobu is of the same mindset, as the young woman returns to her softer, more genuine smile. 

“I believe Aoi and the girls should be in the kitchen preparing today’s meals, why don’t you lend them a hand?” 

Much to Sabito's curiosity, Senjuro doesn't hesitate as he gives a respectful bow before walking down the hallway towards the kitchen. 

“Is he a regular visitor?” He asks, one eyebrow raised towards the younger woman. 

“Last time Rengoku got seriously injured,” she shrugs, trying to sound nonchalant, “he seemed reluctant to return to his estate, so I offered him to stay until his brother was in better shape. It seems he's the one who got all the culinary skills of his family.” 

Sabito can't hold back a chuckle. That statement might be true in every timeline. 

“He's a good kid… he's been staying at our estate for the past weeks, Kyojuro asked me to take care of him.”

Shinobu answers him with a noncommittal hum. 

“I'll send a kakushi to inform Shinjuro-san about his son's current status.” ‘I don't want to make Senjuro be the one to give him the news,’ goes unsaid, though Sabito can understand it. 

“Kocho”

“My, my, we really should stop acting all gloomy, come on, Igarashi-san, the boys should be already awake,” she waves her hand in a gesture that seems dismissive as she asks him to follow her. So he obeys. 

They walk through the hallways until they arrive at one of the rooms designated for the injured slayers. Shinobu opens the door, gesturing at him to enter first. It's easy to spot the three young slayers, after all, they're the only patients occupying the room at the moment. Sabito's worry peaks at the sight of the three usually lively boys so quiet. 

Inosuke is sulking on his bed, his attitude is very reminiscent of the first time they met at the Butterfly Estate, though somehow he looks even worse despite not being injured like the last time. Zenitsu is lying sideways, even though the blonde is usually a crybaby, the quiet sniffing sounds coming from him are a stark contrast to his usually loud, nearly theatrical wails. Located between the two it's Tanjiro, he's by far the one who looks the worst; his usually bright eyes have a dull look, not to mention they look reddened and puffy —Sabito can only guess the burgundy-haired boy has been crying a lot—, his lips are pressed in a slight frown.

Shinobu's request suddenly makes all the sense in the world. 

“Good evening, you three,” Shinobu greets them, her voice softer than usual, “someone came to visit you.” 

The female Hashira's voice seems to pull the three of them out of their trance-like state, as the three perk up even if only a little upon noticing him.  

“Oh, Sabito-san,” Tanjiro croaks —the older redhead can only wonder how much did the boy strained his vocal chords on the way to the Butterfly Estate for him to sound as if he's caught a cold—, he tries to smile as usual, but it's clear he's struggling to do so. 

Shinobu makes a gesture to indicate she'll make her leave for now, leaving the peach haired man in the room with the three young slayers. He approaches their beds and takes a seat in one chair located between Tanjiro's and Inosuke's beds, a weary sigh escaping his lips. 

“Kocho told me you did an outstanding job at slaying Lower Moon One,” he begins, his fingers interlocked as he discreetly bounces one leg, “you also managed to protect all the passengers, I'm impressed.” 

“Hn,” Tanjiro nods, he accepts the cup of water that the pillar offers him. “Though the others did most of the job at protecting the civilians…” 

“Monitsu and Ponzuko helped Half n Half guy and Fish Eyes on that...” Inosuke chimes in, though his voice comes lacking his usual boisterous nature. Zenitsu doesn't care to complain about having his name butchered as he'd usually do. 

“Outstanding teamwork, it seems,” he rubs his chin, “it's something most slayers don't mind figuring out during their first missions, or at all.” 

“Hn…” 

The conversation dies as soon as it begins, and the silence that settles in the room is filled with unspoken words that beg to be let out. Sabito knows he agreed on giving some encouraging words to the trio, but he forgot he's actually not the best at beginning small talk, that's probably Makomo's strength. 

“Those three,” Sabito clears his throat to catch the boys’ attention, “they'll make a full recovery, though it might take some time.” 

Even if Shinobu didn't tell him such a thing, that's just his faith in them speaking. 

“...”

“...”

“... I'm sorry” 

Tanjiro's voice comes tiny, he takes a shaky breath, ignoring the lingering pain in his mid section. He can feel hot tears pooling in his eyes once again. 

“I… I should have done something to help them, but…” but the demon's presence was overwhelming, and his injury stopped him from acting, “Giyuu-san, Makomo-san and Rengoku-san… they gave their all to protect everyone, to protect me, Rengoku-san saved me from Upper Three, he… he said I am not weak but… but when faced with a stronger opponents I froze, I couldn't do anything!” His voice cracks the further he speaks, “I… I don't know what I am doing wrong, I train really hard, but I don't seem to be able to help protect those around me and… and even if Rengoku-san told us to stay back… I wonder if, maybe, if we had intervened they wouldn't have ended up so hurt.” 

Tears keep falling down his cheeks. His more rational side reminds him that they are way below the level of a Hashira, thus there was no way they could have done something to help the pillars during the fight, in fact it is likely their intervention might have made things worse. And still, another big part of Tanjiro's mind can't help but blame himself for not being able to help. He couldn't jump into action like Giyuu and Makomo did, he couldn't overcome the overwhelming fear that the Upper Moon's presence brought upon them. What's more terrifying, he had to witness how the three of the Hashira, as powerful as they are, nearly got killed by Akaza's devastating attacks. 

“It's useless to dwell on the what ifs!” Sabito's voice makes Tanjiro shrink in his place, for a moment the burgundy-haired boy expects the older slayer to lash onto him, like how his ghost would do that first time they met at Mount Sagiri. Instead, the peach haired man merely holds a stern look on his face. 

“But…” 

“Rengoku is right, you are strong, but that doesn't mean you are already at your highest potential, he'd never blame you for obeying his order of staying back,” his senior flicks him in the cheek, the stinging pain grounding him, “it is our duty as Hashira to protect those around us, that includes making sure those who'll come after us get the chance to bloom to their fullest potential. If you choose to let your insecurities drag you down, then everything those three endured will have been for nothing.

“I understand the fear you must have felt back there,” his lavender eyes avert his gaze, he can smell the grief becoming more prevalent, “the feeling of not being able to help, of seeing someone you hold dear being snatched from you; but they survived, so the best you can do is to keep moving forward.” 

Sabito’s scent is filled with determination, yet there’s something kinder, almost tender as he keeps talking. Tanjiro can also catch bits of lingering sadness on the peach haired man’s scent —in fact, that’s something he often catches in all of the Water Hashira, a lingering grief that resurfaces from time to time just to return to the background, yet it’s always there, never quite gone—. The burgundy-haired boy can only wonder what has happened to the older redhead, and probably the other two water pillars, to live with such grief interwoven in their scents; but to see how, despite this, Sabito can keep his head up and his heart unwavering with determination feels oddly reassuring and inspiring. 

And for the first time since they returned from the mission, Tanjiro's smile comes more easily. 

“Thank you, Sabito-san,” another smile comes when the aforementioned ruffles his heart affectionately. “We will work hard to get better, right, guys?” 

“Hah, as if I'd let you get stronger before me, Santaro,” Inosuke scoffs, some of his usual enthusiasm resurfacing, “I'll beat you and Monitsu, then I'll finally show you Foxface and Fish Eyes who's the most powerful around!” 

“Why would you have to beat me first?” Zenitsu complains, their banter is starting to sound like the usual, and it somehow makes an invisible weight to lift from Tanjiro's heart. 

.

.

.

Sabito had left the teenagers when Aoi and the caterpillar girls came with their meals. He joined Senjuro in the dining room shortly after, the flame haired boy seemed in higher spirits as they quietly shared their meals. 

By the time they are allowed to enter the room where the pillars that went to the mission are recovering it is already nightfall. 

“Rengoku-san, Tomioka-san, you've got visits,” Shinobu informs gently as she opens the door. 

When Sabito enters he's greeted with the distinct smell of medicine and antiseptics, as part of one of the more modern wings in the estate, the room is illuminated with the warm light of the light bulbs on the ceiling, and the windows are currently closed. 

The peach haired man soon understands why Shinobu only addressed both male pillars, as they are the only ones currently awake. Kyojuro lays on the closest bed, his flame colored mane messily sprawled all over the pillow, Sabito notices that most of the left side of his face is covered in bandages, the Flame Hashira is currently wearing the patient's uniform, but Sabito can distinguish some bandages poking under the soft clothes. On the next bed is Giyuu, gone is his ponytail as his hair cascades down his shoulders, slightly unkempt, he too is wearing the patient's white clothes with bandages peering from underneath, his left arm is in a cast and bandages are keeping it tightly held against his chest in a makeshift sling. Finally, on the furthest bed on the row is Makomo. Unlike the other two pillars, she's still unconscious, and Sabito only knows she's alive due to the way her chest rises and falls weakly but steadily; it isn't hard to guess most of her body is currently wrapped in bandages, even if most of them are currently covered by the patient's clothes. 

“Aniue!” For a moment the redhead worries that the young teenager might forget his brother is still in a delicate state, but Senjuro once again shows to be able to restrain himself a little too well, as he merely rushes to take one of Kyojuro’s hands while sobbing inconsolably. 

“Senjuro,” Kyojuro croaks in an unusually quieter tone, “I’m sorry for worrying you…” he smiles sadly, he caresses his little brother's hand with one thumb. 

“Don’t say that, aniue! I… I…” the younger male chokes down a sob as he tries to further speak, “I'm glad you're here.” 

Kyojuro’s visible eye widens in surprise before crinkling with a tender smile. Though still in pain, the older Rengoku stretches one of his arms and pulls his little brother in a hug. It's a sweet sight, and Sabito can't help but feel like an intruder. So he does what he considers more sensible and directs his whole attention towards Giyuu. 

“Giyuu?” 

Sabito loathes the dull look on the raven's face, his gaze remains unfocused somewhere over the redhead's shoulder. 

“Giyuu” 

This isn't the first time Sabito witnesses that look on his friend's face. The first time they were much younger, as it had been during the first days after Urokodaki brought the black haired boy to his house. Over the time they’ve  known each other the peach haired male learned that Giyuu’s coping mechanism usually involved shutting himself in as his mind spiraled down a path of self-loath. He always has struggled with blaming himself for things that are out of his control. 

“Giyuu!”

Over time, Sabito has learned the easiest way to pull his friend out of his shut-in state is to get physical, usually a slap works the best, but Shinobu would murder him on the spot if he dared land a hit on one of her patients, so he goes for the less intrusive method of flicking his fingers against his forehead. 

“Ow,” the raven haired man flinches from the impact, rubbing the sore spot with his good arm, his blue eyes glare at him, "I can hear you."

"Oh yeah?" Sabito raises an eyebrow, "it didn't seem as such."

Giyuu presses his lips in a flat line, his head resting back against the pillow, a soft huff escaping his lips. Sabito lets out a tired sigh.

"… I'm glad you returned alive," he admits, his gaze averting the raven's frame, "when Nobutoshi came with the news, I feared any of you could have fell in battle."

"Hn," he receives another half-hearted hum for response, although Sabito knows there's a lot going on on Giyuu's mind at the moment. So he waits for the raven to voice his thoughts out, even if it takes a while, the young man eventually seems to gather his thoughts in a somewhat coherent way. "I should have done more…"

Somewhat yet not fully coherent, it seems.

"Like what?" Sabito raises an eyebrow, and before Giyuu can say anything else he cuts him off, "if you say something like putting yourself in the middle of Upper Three's attack I swear I'll slap you."

"Igarashi-san, please refrain from hurting my patients any further," Shinobu's saccharine voice threatens, "though I must agree, Tamura-san already did a number by pulling her little stunt, and from what you told us about that demon things would have ended up way worse if you took her place, Tomioka-san ~ Speaking of which, I'm guessing the Master will let you tell us more about that in the upcoming meeting, hm?"

She really won't let that die, will she? Sabito groans as he runs a hand down his face, he wants to protest, but Shinobu is right. He chooses to ignore Kyojuro's puzzled expression for the time being. He doesn't ignore the way Giyuu averts their gazes when Shinobu calls him out.

"Anyway," the petite woman shakes her head, "Igarashi-san, Senjuro-kun, I'll let you stay a little longer, but after that you should return to the Water Estate, is that okay?"

Senjuro opens his mouth to say something, his eyebrows furrowed in mild concern.

"I already dispatched someone to inform your father about your brother's current status, don't worry."

Both Rengoku brothers relax at the female pillar's words.

"Sounds fine to me," Sabito shrugs, leaning against his chair in a more comfortable position, Giyuu hums in agreement and Kyojuro gives a weak nod.

Seemingly pleased with their answers, the Insect Hashira leaves the room, the door closing behind her with a soft click. The room is filled then with a thick silence, as neither of the present seems to want to address the current elephant in the room, at least that's until Kyojuro tries to catch their attention by clearing his throat.

"I too have my own thought regarding what happened last night," the flame haired man begins, and though stern, there's no anger in his voice, "Tomioka, you and Tamura-san seemed aware of the inevitable appearance of Upper Moon Three last night, though I may disagree with some decisions taken during the mission, I trust you acted under Oyakata-sama's approval, the same goes for Igarashi," he weakly tilts his head to face both male pillars, "whichever were your reasons, I owe you my life."

Giyuu shifts awkwardly in his place, the tips of his ears turn a faint shade of pink.

"It was nothing…" he mumbles, "it is our duty as Hashira to protect others… besides, as friends, we take care of each other…"

Kyojuro's eye widens in surprise once again, and a soft chuckle escapes his lips, some of his usual good mood resurfacing.

"Friends, you may be right on that, Giyuu!"

Sabito knows his friend has gotten flustered when he buries himself under the blankets, at least the raven doesn't seem as gloomy as a few moments ago and that's enough of a relief for him. His eyes wander towards the bed where Makomo is still resting; he hopes she'll wake up soon, but for the time being, seeing her alive is more than enough.

.

.

.

"Water Breathing, First Form: Water Surface Slash"

The demon's body has mostly disintegrated by the time its head lands on the ground with a soft 'thud', and Makomo sheathes her katana with one elegant motion. This is the third demon she has dealt with this night, probably the fifth of the week, and she's beginning to wonder if her crow is overworking her on purpose.

"Caw! Caw!"

Speaking of Kanzaburo…

The bird flaps his wings and lands on Makomo's outstretched arm. The young slayer caresses her bird's feathers before taking the letter that has been tied to his leg. The fact that there's a letter instead of a direct message makes the girl sigh in relief, as demon missions and other formal messages are more often than not spoken by the crows instead of sent via written messages.

As soon as she opens the neatly folded paper she's greeted with Urokodaki's recognizable calligraphy. Her first thought is that the older man considered it important to remind her of the promise she made to her juniors. If she scratches her memories deep enough, they should already be back to Mount Sagiri from the Final Selection. She can feel the embarrassment of forgetting something so important, and her mind is already working on a quick plan to return home with some gift to her juniors.

However, any joy dies the second she pays closer attention to the letter. In classic Urokodaki's style, not a single word is wasted, maybe that makes the message hit harder.

Makomo suddenly feels her legs struggling to support her weight, and she has to lean against the bark of a nearby tree in search of extra support. An unpleasant feeling bubbles up her chest, tightening a knot in her throat, her mentor's neat calligraphy becoming blurry forms in the paper as her tears begin falling down.

"Neither of them returned from the Final Selection"

Urokodaki's words don't hurt any less than the first time she heard them.

How?

Why?

Urokodaki was renown not only as one of the few existing retired Hashira, but also as a skilled (albeit incredibly unfortunate) cultivator. And out of his latest students. Makomo was certain that Giyuu and Sabito were the most talented.

So why did neither of them return?

Makomo doesn't remember much of the next few days that came after receiving such grim news. She's certain her former mentor made sure she was safe and not alone until she seemed recovered enough —how shameful, her mentor should be treating the wounds of two battered but proud newly accepted demon slayers instead of taking care of his oldest student who had just collapsed out of exhaustion—. So by the time Makomo was ready to set off once again on her duties as a slayer, her freshly mended heart was filled with renewed conviction to get rid of every demon who dared to bring harm upon humans.

The next few months pass like a blur for the young slayer, she devotes all of her waking hours to fulfill any mission that her crows gets for her. Maybe that's why she's caught so off-guard when the Master summons her to the headquarters to offer her the rank of Hashira. Doubt fills Makomo's heart, is she even worthy of such a rank? Of course she used to say she'd become the next Water Hashira so Giyuu and Sabito could become her tsugukos, but now the rank feels too big for her to fulfill. Yet Ubuyashiki's words always ring appropriate for each situation, so Makomo ultimately accepts the huge responsibility of becoming the new Water Hashira at the young age of 18.

She had convinced herself that the role would be temporary, as there was no doubt a stronger water breathing user would eventually come, and she'd happily step down from her position to offer the rank to someone who truly deserved the title. Either that or she'd eventually die in battle. Never had she imagined she'd become the second oldest pillar from her generation. Guess she was blessed (or cursed) with incredible luck.

"Tanjiro would never hurt a human! My brother is the kindest person I've met!"

She remembers the fateful day she met Kamado Nezuko and her brother. Makomo had been sent to track down a potentially strong demon lurking near a mountainous village, what she found instead was a massacred family and a young girl struggling with her brother who had been turned into a demon. The young woman still can't understand what motivated her to spare the demon, maybe it was how she understood Nezuko's desire to help her brother, maybe she was moved when Tanjiro protected his little sister after she knocked her out. Either way, it seems her act of mercy helped trigger a spark of change in the centuries long war between humanity and demons.

To imagine she'd witness the fall of the demon king still feels surreal, more so now that she's been given a second opportunity to help the slayers corps to achieve victory once again.

She though that she was ready to give her life as long as she could save one of her comrades from a fate that seemed already sealed. But now she realizes there's more she wishes to do. Making sure Kyojuro survived his encounter with Upper Moon Three may only be the first step in a path that could become uncertain if they aren't careful, and Makomo realizes she wants to walk down that path alongside her fellow pillars.

As long as her body can keep moving, she'll remain a member of the demon slayer corps.

.

.

.

When Makomo wakes up, she finds her whole body feels sluggish, she blinks drowsily, being greeted by the sunset's warm light seeping through the windows of the Butterfly Mansion. She grunts when she tries to move her body, and that's when she processes there are more people in the room.

"Makomo!"

The familiar voices exclaim in unison, and the petite woman finds herself being gently helped to shift to a more comfortable position by Sabito. She drowsily blinks until her eyes focus on her junior's lavender gaze, relief overtaking his features and making him look surprisingly younger. The female pillar tilts her head, and on the bed next to hers she sees Giyuu, the raven haired man shares Sabito's stunned expression —she also notices with mild concern the cast on one of his arms—.

"What a relief to see you awake, Tamura!" Kyojuro's voice, albeit not as loud as usual, booms across the room. When Makomo's gaze wander over the Flame Hashira's bed, she spots Senjuro sitting besides his older brother. "We should inform Kocho you've woken up, she'll be pleased!"

"I'll go fetch her," Sabito informs, practically sprinting towards the door.

"Hn"

There's a warm feeling blooming inside her chest, and she smiles when Giyuu's and Kyojuro's concerned gazes land upon her.

"I'm glad you're awake," Giyuu mumbles, his good hand fidgeting with the border of the blankets, Makomo chuckles.

"I'm glad to be awake."

Chapter Text

Akaza knows his Lord won't be pleased with the news he's bringing. He had to remain hidden in a cave until nightfall to arrive at the mansion where his Lord is currently staying under a fake identity. He waits for him perched on top of the roof. He descends to the balcony of the study room where his Lord is currently in as soon as he senses there's no one else nearby.

"I've returned, Muzan-sama," the striped demon bows in front of his Lord, his gaze fixed on the wooden floor, "I surveilled Lower One's endeavor in the Mugen Train, he got killed by the demon slayers," his golden eyes narrow as shame and anger creep up his throat, "I also had an encounter with three of the Hashira, I left them incapacitated."

The demon king has disguised himself as a little boy and is currently reading one of the many books neatly organized in the many bookshelves of the wide study room. His head turns towards the pink haired demon, and his soft purple eyes turn a bright red as veins bulge out of his forehead.

"What makes you believe I'll be pleased with your failure? Akaza?"

Akaza feels his whole body trembling as an invisible force seems to hit his whole being, rattling every cell he has.

"The Lower Moons were nothing but a dead weight, cowards, unable to do the bare minimum," the demon king rips the book he's holding in half, pages flying around the room, "I should have gotten rid of them a long time ago. As one of my most powerful generals, you should know I expect nothing more than perfection when fulfilling your duty. Why didn't you kill those slayers? Have you become weak, Akaza?"

Muzan's overwhelming power hits him, as the demon king merely need to lift a finger towards him for every cell in his body to violently react. An overwhelming pain spreads through Akaza's body as blood falls from his cavities; he knows he mustn't show weakness in front of his Lord, so no matter how overwhelming it might be, he endures the pain with stoicism.

Finally, after what feels like an eternity, Muzan's overwhelming presence fades away, leaving the Upper Moon battered. The demon king doesn't care to look at him, disdain in his voice as he sends him off.

"You are dismissed."

Without saying another word, Akaza stands back up and, giving a polite bow, leaps out of the balcony, his figure getting lost in the woods before any of the humans inhabiting the manor can spot him.

He eventually reaches the hideout he used during daytime, the sword that the red haired brat threw at him lays discharged beside a tree. Akaza sticks the blade into the tree trunk, the black metal shining under the moonlight, as if it were mocking him. The brat's words echo in his ears.

"COWARD!"

"DON'T YOU DARE TO ESCAPE, YOU COWARD!"

Somehow those words make Akaza's blood boil. The demon flexes his fists, most of the physical punishment that his Lord Muzan has infringed upon him already healed, and in an outburst of pure frustration, the Upper Moon throws a relentless array of punches at the katana until it shatters in tiny pieces. By that time, his breaths come ragged and a growl escapes from his lips.

"Don't you think I'll forget what you did, stupid brat," he snarls, "I swear… I'll crush your skull the next time we meet!"

He knows his anger is not only targeted at that brat, but the burgundy haired slayer is the first of the group whom Akaza can direct his rage at. The Hashira are a whole other can of worms he's still unsure of how to approach.

It frustrates him to no end how talented and powerful humans such as Kyojuro —and Giyuu, to a lesser degree— can even dare to reject his generous offering. His whole being aches at the idea of allowing such potential to go to waste with the hideous aging and mortality that condemns every human being. His thoughts become even more convoluted at the memory of that female Hashira. Akaza feels beyond humiliated by the prospect of being nearly defeated by a woman, and such a weak looking one, at worst. Yet beyond his hurt honor, there's something that deeply disturbs Akaza when that flowery haori and those blue eyes return to his memory. Makomo, the female Hashira, even if way weaker than her male companions seemed to be capable of predicting some of his movements. It felt as if she had already fought him before, and for someone as experienced with fighting as Akaza, this fact somehow was able to disturb him to no end. There's no way he could have fought that woman before, so how was she able to read his attacks?

How did she know about his oath of not bringing harm upon women?

…

Something must be off with that Hashira.

But Akaza knows that if he were to voice his concerns to his Lord, the demon king would merely disregard him by reminding him of his weakness. Upper Moon Three can only growl in frustration before delving deeper into the woods, for now it's better if he doesn't raise his Lord's anger any more.

.

.

.

"I'm glad to know you are in better health, my children."

Kagaya's voice comes as soothing as always, and Makomo realizes she really needed that to ease the nerves she's been feeling.

She had woken up a couple of days ago from the injuries she sustained back during the mission on the Mugen Train, which was a little over a week ago. Shinobu was hesitant on letting her leave the Butterfly Mansion, but the Master had summoned them to a Hashira meeting as soon as he learned Makomo was awake and stable enough. So that's how the short haired woman finds herself stuck —and slightly squeezed— between Giyuu and Sabito alongside the other pillars in the Ubuyashiki Estate.

The bandages still wrapping her torso make the uniform feel itchy and uncomfortable whenever she moves around, but Makomo constantly reminds herself things could have been way worse. Giyuu's arm is still in a cast —Sabito had to help him put his hair in his signature ponytail, although it looks slightly sloppy— and Makomo knows the raven haired man also has some bandages in his midsection. Kyojuro still has bandages all around the left side of his face, and although he does look in a brighter mood compared to the Water Hashira, Makomo knows the Flame Hashira is also dealing with his own good amount of hidden bandaged wounds underneath the uniform. Needless to say the three of them are still in great discomfort, but they'll be able to endure all of it for their Master.

"We pray for your health and good fortune, Oyakata-sama." Gyomei greets their Master, his hands rubbing his ojuzu beads.

Despite Ubuyashiki's soothing presence, there's a lingering tension around the Hashira. Makomo can feel the inquisitive gazes upon her and Giyuu, and the mixture of worry and relief that seems to appear when they look at Kyojuro.

"I apologize for the sudden nature of this meeting, my children," the Master begins, "I had to make sure Giyuu's, Kyojuro's and Makomo's health was good enough to host this meeting."

"There's no need to apologize, Oyakata-sama," Sanemi bows his head, though Makomo notices how the white haired man clenches his fists, "if anything, pardon my impertinence, but may I assume this meeting has something to do with the incident regarding the Water and Flame Hashira's encounter with Upper Moon Three?"

"You may be right, Sanemi," Kagaya's unseeing eyes face the Water Triad, a silent permission to speak being granted to them.

"Indeed," Makomo clears her throat," Giyuu and I tagged along Rengoku-san and the young slayers under his care during the Mugen Train mission under the assumption that an Upper Moon would make an appearance once the demon hunting in the train was dealt with… it happened in our timelines, after all, so we had enough evidence to prove it could happen here as well."

She knows the implications of them knowing beforehand of the possibility of such a powerful demon appearing is going to make them get mixed (and likely unpleasant) reactions from their fellow pillars.

"So you knew all this time that a fucking Upper Moon would appear?!" Sanemi sneers, anger visible in his features.

"Why would you keep this information from us?" Obanai inquires, "were you that confident that you would be able to defeat an Upper Moon by yourselves? Or did you doubt Rengoku's capabilities?"

"It's uncalled for to make such accusations," Giyuu mumbles, eyes fixed in front of him as he averts Obanai's and Sanemi's glares.

"We would never doubt our fellow pillars' capabilities," Sabito retorts, his posture getting straighter as he holds the Serpent Hashira's gaze, a stern frown etched into his features, "as mentioned in our previous meeting, engaging in combat with Upper Three is strongly discouraged."

"Then why would you allow Rengoku to go on the mission, if you knew an encounter would happen?" Tengen chimes in, his magenta eyes suddenly getting a sharp look.

"It happened in their timelines, we are not certain of which changes could be triggered if we make things work too differently," Giyuu retorts, though he also looks hesitant by the way he shifts awkwardly in his place.

"Stop with that nonsense!" Sanemi slams one fist against his leg, "not only were you hiding important information from us, but now you also failed to slay an Upper Moon! We haven't had an opportunity like that in over a century and you let it slip! What the hell are you three playing at?!"

"Shinazugawa! This is not the time nor place to launch such accusations at our comrades!" Kyojuro frowns, Makomo notices the way he winces after having to raise his own voice. "I am as confused as most of you are regarding what transpired in our last mission, but I have interacted with Igarashi-san and Tamura-san enough to see they are trustworthy, and Tomioka has always been a reliable comrade."

"Are you sure that demon didn't hit you too hard in the head, Rengoku?" Obanai's venomous voice comes filled with a conflicted undertone.

"I can assure you his head didn't sustain further damage beyond the loss of an eye, Iguro-san," Shinobu replies,

"You should have paid more attention to Tomioka's and Tamura's heads, then"

Makomo hates the way Giyuu flinches at the Serpent Hashira's sharp remark. She has to reach out to grab Sabito's hand before the peach haired man can even think of lashing out at the shorter man.

"So loud… why are we here?"

"My, my, what are you trying to imply, Iguro-san?"

"Please don't fight!" Mitsuri jumps in, "we should be glad neither of them died… my heart aches at the mere thought of it!" tears begin to form in her eyes.

"Yet they came with severe injuries that will take a while to heal, definitely not flashy!"

"…"

Calmly, the Master lifts one finger against his lips, and everyone quickly shuts down, most of them share ashamed looks for having displayed such attitudes in front of him, although there's still a lingering tension around. Once he seems certain they have calmed down, even if momentarily, the Master of the slayers corps makes a soft head gesture towards the triad. Giyuu presses his lips, hesitance overtaking his features for a moment before Makomo gently nudges him in an encouraging way.

"Makomo and I tagged along with the main purpose of preventing Rengoku's death at hands of Upper Moon Three," his voice comes calm and steady, but the short haired woman sees the way his blue gaze averts eye contact and his eyebrows are slightly pinched in a frown.

"It happened in mine and Makomo's timelines," Sabito interjects, his voice suddenly sounding the more tired, she can merely hum in agreement, "we're not sure why would an Upper Moon appear like that, especially Upper Three, but it seems this was an unavoidable encounter," the peach haired man grimaces, "we apologize for all the misunderstandings this might have caused."

"There's no need for that, Sabito," Ubuyashiki reassures him with a soft smile before returning to address the other Hashira, "my children, you should know that our Water Hashira triad already talked with me about some future events that weren't disclosed to you, and I am very sorry to admit some of that information may never be fully disclosed to all of you," his voice, although soothing, comes with a stern undertone, like a father gently lecturing his children.

"Some of you may already know this, but my family has always been blessed with the gift of foresight, as such, I am acquainted with the carefulness one must have to not hinder the future; any information that Makomo and Sabito haven't told you or may refrain from telling you in the foreseeable future has been under my request, so please don't be too harsh on your fellow pillars, they are working as hard as you are to bring down Kibutsuji Muzan."

"As you wish, Oyakata-sama."

The answer comes with varying degrees of acceptance, yet it seems enough for their Master to give a pleased hum. It also seems enough for Makomo to sag her shoulders, relief briefly coming to her. That's, at least, until someone chooses to speak up.

"Then, if I could ask, Oyakata-sama," Sanemi pauses to wait for the Master's approval, "I'd like to ask the Water Hashira why they weren't able to slay Upper Moon Three. I just cannot fathom how the conjoined effort of three Hashira wasn't enough, not to mention Tamura seems to have experience fighting said Upper Moon." Even if the Wind Hashira has dropped some of the harshness of his voice, his words still come with a judgemental tone aimed at Giyuu and her.

Makomo presses her lips in a flat line.

"It seems like when we returned, we lost the training we endured in the latest months," Sabito explains before she can, "besides, as we mentioned before, Upper Moon Three's Blood Demon Art relies on tracking down his opponent's willpower to counter attack."

"Hn," she nods, "with our current level, I doubt any of us could have had a chance at fighting him," her expression turns sour, "I'm sure hadn't I exploited his weakness, I'd have failed to protect Rengoku-san and Giyuu without losing my life."

Her expression is solemn as she speaks, and an uncomfortable silence settles once again in the meeting room. She overhears Shinobu explaining to Mitsuri something —from the bits she catches, it seems the purple haired woman is explaining what had Makomo meant by exploiting Akaza's weakness, as the Love Hashira loudly gasps while covering her mouth with both hands—.

"What are you referring to with our current level, by the way?" Tengen asks, one hand resting against his knee and the other under his chin, his posture slightly slouched.

"Shortly after the attack on the swordsmiths' village," Sabito begins, "under Oyakata-sama's and Amane-sama's approval we held a special training regime for the corps members."

"You are referring to the period that you mentioned came before the final battle, I suppose," Gyomei recalls, his face holding a solemn expression. Sabito hums in agreement.

"In parallel to the training regime that the Hashira held to strengthen our corps' skills, Shinazugawa and Iguro came with the idea of holding sparring matches between the pillars so we could polish our own skills without holding back for the sake of the rookies."

Sanemi scoffs and Obanai gives him an inquisitive look. He really hopes that information wasn't part of the strictly confidential information, but seeing he hasn't been interrupted and the Master doesn't seem bothered, he supposes it's safe to share a little more about that if asked. Makomo gives him an understanding look.

"… Oyakata-sama, pardon the impertinence," his senior politely lifts her hand, "but I've been wondering would it be possible to change some things without hindering the future events? Say, for example, a way to begin strengthening our corps' members and our own capabilities as Hashira without having to rely on the gap opened shortly before the final battle?"

The Master's face turns contemplative for a moment.

"There might be a possibility," the frail man's body gets suddenly rattled by a coughing fit, alarming all of his Hashira, the Master's wife is already by his side, "I apologize, my children, but it seems our meeting shall conclude for now, you may continue discussing Makomo's idea for the time being. May our next meeting find us in higher spirits."

They politely wait until their Master's figure disappears behind one of the shoji doors, and even then they wait for a little longer until they are certain they can freely speak without fearing to disturb him.

"I still don't get why we have to care about all your bullshit," Sanemi grumbles, his sharp gaze aimed at Sabito, "and you! Why weren't you on the fucking train instead of Tomioka? Sure you'd have had a better chance at killing that damned demon!"

"Are you that thick-headed?" Sabito retorts, clearly annoyed, how could he have forgotten how easily Sanemi could turn confrontational? "We already explained it, our current level of power is nowhere near enough to kill an Upper Moon."

"Oh! Then I wouldn't have a problem beating some sense into you, huh?" The scarred man is already on his feet as he grabs him by the uniform's collar, his free hand is ready to land a hit on him.

"What's your fucking problem, Shinazugawa?" The snarl that comes from his mouth is almost instinctive, and Sabito can already feel his blood boiling as he shifts to a fighting stance, one hand grabbing Sanemi's wrist as the other curls into a fist.

"Are you two seriously going to fight in Oyakata-sama's headquarters of all places?" Tengen chides them in his very own way, "not only is that beyond unflamboyant, but it's also against the corps rules, you know?"

"Drop it, Shinazugawa," Obanai adds, "it's not worth the trouble."

"You too, Sabito," Makomo sounds like an older sister scolding him.

CLAP!

Gyomei claps his hands, his strength is enough to make the atmosphere in the room tremble at the force of the clapping. Everyone freezes on their spots, and when the pressure dies down Sabito catches a glimpse of the three injured slayers wincing in mild discomfort as Shinobu rushes to verify they're fine.

"We are going to do as Oyakata-sama requested." The Stone Hashira's voice comes stern.

"Fine," the redhead sighs as he pushes himself free from Sanemi's grip, the Wind Hashira scowls but doesn't press any further.

.

.

.

The meeting ends with a half-baked idea of proposing a different approach to the final selection in order to increase the surviving rate—which probably was the touchiest subject and nearly evolved into an actual fist fight between Sabito and Sanemi— and the promise of holding either bi-weekly or monthly sparring sessions between the pillars in order to start strengthening themselves. It isn't perfect, but the peach haired slayer hopes it could actually help —on a lighter note, upon seeing Mitsuri's disappointed face at the rejection of the pillars going to eat together after the meeting, he had promised her they could go together once Kyojuro and his fellow Water pillars were fully recovered, he blatantly ignored Obanai's glare—.

"My, my, and here I thought we had enough of a short temper with Shinazugawa-san," Shinobu's sweet tone feels almost mocking, at least in Sabito's opinion.

"Drop it, Kocho," Sabito grumbles as he hands her a clean set of bandages.

They have returned to the Butterfly Mansion as soon as the meeting finished in order for the Insect Hashira to make a small medical checkup to her current patients. And given that Aoi and the caterpillar girls were currently busy treating other slayers, Sabito was dragged to act as Shinobu's helper.

"Though I must agree with her," Makomo quips, "I didn't expect my sweet junior could have such a bad temper."

"You didn't?"

Giyuu deadpans, and even though he knows his senior isn't currently able to reach him, the raven haired man lifts his good arm to protect himself.

"Seriously, you three…" Sabito groans, one hand being dragged across his face.

"It's good to see you three in a good mood!" Kyojuro laughs good-naturedly only for Shinobu to chide him so he stops squirming around while she changes his bandages.

One part of the redhead feels relieved to see that Kyojuro's demeanor towards them hasn't changed after most of the truth came to light during the meeting. And although the flame haired man still seems a little confused regarding what happened, he doesn't seem to hold any grudge against them. Kyojuro is truly a kind man.

"Well, I think that's all," Shinobu chirps as she places the spare bandages back in their place, "I know today has been an exhausting day, Rengoku-san, but I believe your father wants to talk with you," her voice earns a gentler tone upon seeing Kyojuro's shock as he glances around, it's not hard to guess he's worried over the absence of his little brother, "don't worry, Senjuro-kun is with Urokodaki-san and Shinjuro-san, I asked them to wait for you in one of the study rooms."

The Flame Hashira seems to relax at his colleague's words. The retired Water Hashira had arrived to the Butterfly Estate a day before Makomo woke up, and ever since that, the older man has been a constant presence around both the Butterfly and Water estates. Senjuro seemed afraid of the man with the tengu mask at first, but Sabito is relieved the youngest Rengoku has grown comfortable around his former mentor's presence rather quickly.

It wouldn't surprise him if the thing Rengoku Shinjuro wants to discuss with his sons —besides, he hopes, the beginning of a change for the better on the older man's side— has something to do regarding the possibility of Senjuro being taught to use the water breathing techniques. The peach haired man has already talked with his father teacher about it, and the older man seems to share his opinion; the youngest Rengoku seems to be better suited to learn a different breathing style instead of Flame Breathing.

As he watches Kyojuro carefully standing up and heading outside the room, Sabito begins to wonder if the Insect Hashira wants to talk about something private with the Water triad and has taken the opportunity to discreetly send Kyojuro to a different place. His assumptions turn out to be true when the petite woman locks the door closed before positioning herself in front of the Water Triad, arms crossed in front of her and a stern look in her eyes.

"I've been wanting to discuss this topic with you for a while now, you three, but I had to make sure Tamura-san was in better health first," her voice comes stern despite her crafted smile, "it's about the little patient Tamura-san requested us to keep under observation until further notice. You are lucky we as slayers are immune to most diseases caused by bacteria."

What

Sabito and Giyuu exchange confused looks, and Makomo lets out a weary sigh.

"He worked for Lower Moon One during the Mugen Train incident, I wanted to ask him for further details once I was well enough to fill in my report on the mission."

Shinobu gives her an unamused stare.

"You know? I feel there's more onto that besides your report," the purple haired woman narrows her eyes. Both women engage in a staring contest, Makomo's cyan gaze against Shinobu's purple one.

After some seconds the older woman sighs dejectedly as she moves to a more comfortable position.

"Amongst the children working for Lower One he wasn't knocked unconscious when I woke up, what's more interesting, he was the one who warned me about the train conductor," she explains, a thoughtful look in her eyes, "after the derailment I lost sight of the other kids… and I guessed he wouldn't have a place to go, you know how stigmatized people with that disease are."

Understanding flashes through Shinobu's face, though she keeps her stern demeanor.

"So you took pity on him."

"You could say so, I hoped you could find a way to help," the short haired woman shrugs.

"Hn, that'd make sense," Sabito agrees, he's still a little confused about the little stunt Makomo pulled, but deep down he shares the female pillar's desire to help someone who might need it.

"You're giving me too much credit," the Insect Hashira scoffs, "while my medicines have worked fine, he would need specialized treatment to fully recover, I'd say your current best option to help him would be to send him to a sanatorium, I've read some articles about their success rate in the West, and some have opened here so..."

"He could stay at our estate," Giyuu blurts out, unfazed when three pairs of eyes land upon him, "if we find a way to treat him, he could become a staff member… I guess."

Sabito ignores Shinobu's puzzled expression, as he and Makomo share knowing looks. They might not know a specialist, but they do know a skilled doctor.

"Sounds good to me."

"Likewise."

The corps' doctor gives them a long, bewildered look before sagging her shoulders in a deep sigh.

"My, my, you three are really full of surprises, hm?" Even if she is trying to sound annoyed, Sabito catches the fondness underneath her nagging. "For now I'd encourage only Igarashi-san to visit your new… protege, I guess, neither of you two are free of risk yet, Tamura-san, Tomioka-san."

"Sounds good enough," Makomo sighs, she allows her body to sink deeper in the bed. Giyuu silently gives Sabito a grateful look.

The peach haired man sighs as the doctor leaves the room, he'll need to write some letters and pay some visits, it seems.

.

.

.

The four of them are sitting on the couches placed in the spare study room —the walls are covered with bookshelves crammed with thick volumes, and there are some paintings hanging here and there—, at some point one of the staff members entered to place a tea set in the small table nested in the middle of their seats.

Senjuro finds himself squeezed between his older brother and the retired Water Hashira, on the opposite seat is his father, and although his scowl hasn't disappeared, he looks more tired than angry, and for once the young boy notices the lingering smell of alcohol isn't as prominent as usual.

"What is it that you wish to speak with us, father?" Kyojuro speaks, despite the weary look on his face, he tries his best to remain composed and firm.

Shinjuro shifts in his seat, hesitance etched into his features, arms crossed in front of his chest.

"You're in better shape than I was told," their father mumbles, Kyojuro sits straighter, puffing out his chest.

"Indeed I am, father, I appreciate your concerns."

"… Shouldn't have followed this path," they hear him grumble, "you almost got yourself killed, and for what?"

"I followed my duty as a Hashira, father, I, in no good faith could sit back and do nothing while those more vulnerable are in need of protection."

The way Kyojuro speaks makes Senjuro's heart fill with awe, his brother has always been a beacon of hope for those around him, no matter how many hardships he has to face. The flame haired boy instinctively shrinks against his brother's larger frame when their father's scowl deepens. The older man seems ready to verbally lash out to them, but at the last minute he holds back, scoffing a low 'whatever'.

"Your eldest son is an honorable man, Rengoku," the retired Water Hashira, Urokodaki Sakonji, says out loud. One of his wrinkly, calloused hands rests against Senjuro's shoulder in a firm grip. "And I've heard your youngest has the potential to follow his brother's steps, albeit the path of Flame Breathing might not be suitable for him, at least that's what I've been told by my students.

"I am well aware of the long lineage of Flame Hashira that stems from the Rengoku family," Urokodaki keeps talking, that's probably the longest Senjuro has heard the old man speak, "as the seasoned swordsman I know you are, I also expect you to be aware that not every aspiring slayer is capable of using every breathing technique."

That seems to hit a sore spot on his father, as Shinjuro's fists clench.

"I do not wish to impose anything on your son, however, if he wishes to follow the path of a demon slayer, I am willing to train him under the teachings of the breath of the water." Despite how intimidating the Rengoku patriarch might be, Urokodaki remains unfazed, his red tengu mask making him look even more stoic.

The youngest Rengoku watches his father's face morph in a mixture of frustration, anger and… worry? The older man takes a moment to answer, but finally gives a resigned grunt.

"Do as you want."

Something warm tingles in Senjuro's chest, and for the first time in what feels like an eternity he finds himself smiling at his father, a shy but genuine smile, one that slips effortlessly into his lips.

"Thank you, father!"

.

.

.

He's sitting on top of one of the many brothels that are in the Red Light District, his years of training have helped him to weave himself through the scenery without being noticed, yet for this mission it was needed to do some infiltration. He's re-reading one of the latest letters one of his wives has sent him.

"They hunt in brothels and pleasure houses, huh," he echoes the words said by the peach haired man back during their second Hashira meeting.

He has requested his wives to keep an eye on any courtesan or visitor who seemed suspicious enough, as well as to keep track of how many disappearances occurred. It's been slow work, but they've been gathering precious information.

Yet it feels as if the closer they get to the truth, the most endangered the women are.

As much as he still holds his doubts regarding the so-called time travelers of Hashira, their latest stunt that ended with the encounter with an Upper Moon proves that, at the very least, they know what they are doing.

His white hair sways gently with the wind, the gems attached to his headpiece clinking softly as he leans to rub his chin with one hand.

Maybe it wouldn't hurt to request some extra backup if they seem so willing to help.

Chapter Text

Even if they have won. The victory feels bittersweet when he remembers how many lives were lost in the process. Time might heal the wounds, but they'll remain.

Senjuro walks down the halls of the Butterfly Estate, even if he was discharged quite long ago, the flame haired boy still makes sure to visit as often as he can. When he spots the familiar faces of former comrades here and there he knows he's not the only one who makes the effort to keep in touch.

Even if the new Master has officially disbanded the demon slayer corps, it seems most of them still seek comfort in each other's company. After so many losses it's only natural for them to stick together, Senjuro reasons.

"Senjuro-kun," Kanao's soft voice catches him off-guard, and he turns around to be greeted with the girl's half-blinded gaze and soft smile that feels a lot like her sister's.

"Oi, Fish Eyes," behind the new mistress of the Butterfly Mansion Inosuke's boar head peeks over her shoulders, his demeanor still rough but calmer than what Senjuro remembers.

"Tsuyuri-san, Hashibira-san, it's good to see you two in good health," the boy greets politely.

"OF COURSE I'M HEALTHY AS A BOAR," Inosuke loudly proclaims as he puffs out his chest. Kanao giggles softly before refocusing her attention towards Senjuro.

"Are you here for a checkup? Or…" her eyes wander momentarily towards the gardens, "are you perhaps looking for Hanako-chan? She arrived with Urokodaki-san as of yesterday, I think she's currently in the garden."

Senjuro blushes at the mention of the younger girl, which causes Kanao to chuckle once again as Inosuke clings to her, resting his chin against her shoulder.

"I wasn't aware, thank you, Tsuyuri-san," he bows deeply before heading outside the mansion. He overhears the boar headed boy grumbling something about being hungry while the girl with the butterfly clip answers in a quieter voice.

He's still not that acquainted with most of the surviving slayers, at most he only recalls the time he fought alongside Zenitsu against Upper Six in the Red Light District and the time spent with him and Inosuke during the Hashira Training regime. Beyond that, Senjuro only knew of them thanks to Takeo. The brunette was the one who used to be closer to both older boys; one part of him wonders if they are friendlier towards him due to the common friend they shared.

…

He wouldn't have liked to see him so saddened by his loss.

Neither of them.

As he turns around a corner he nearly bumps into Sanemi's larger frame, causing him to yelp in surprise.

"My… my apologies, Shinazugawa-san!" He stammers, bowing a little deeper.

Out of the survivors, the ex Wind Hashira is probably the one he has interacted with the least. It's not entirely his fault, though, as the scarred man has secluded himself from almost everyone; his presence only being witnessed whenever he's pestered by the retired Sound Hashira and his wives to visit for medical checkups. Over the past few months Senjuro has tried to reach out to him via letters sending him his condolences over his sister's death and offering desserts and support; though he never received an answer, and Senjuro has worried over the possibility of being unintentionally insensitive towards the white haired man.

"… Don't worry about it, kiddo," Sanemi's gruff voice pulls him out of his thoughts, and he's further surprised when one of his hands —the one lacking two fingers— ruffles his hair.

He feels Kaburamaru's tongue flickering gently against his cheek as the man gives him a last smile before walking away, leaving a stunned Senjuro behind. Sumi was right, her brother does have a caring side deep inside him.

Still feeling a little confused, the flame haired boy finally reaches the main garden. There he spots Hanako's small figure sitting under the Victory Tree's large shadow. She's weaving a flower crown as she hums softly, and the sight is so peaceful that Senjuro feels his previous grievances are temporarily soothed.

As he walks towards her, the girl lifts her gaze at him and her face lightens up.

"Ah! Senjuro-kun!" She beams, shifting on her place as she pats the grass to invite him to sit beside her.

He complies, sitting next to her, letting out a small grunt. Even if he was among the least injured ones, his body took a huge toll due to all the effort he made. He knew his body wasn't the best for Flame Breathing, and he ultimately pushed it beyond its limits during the final moments of the battle. Aoi explained that, though he was lucky for not ending up losing any limb, he was likely to experience chronic fatigue from now onward. Hanako, knowing about this, looks at him with a worried frown.

"You haven't pushed yourself too much, have you?" The dark haired girl asks, reaching out to grab one of his hands between hers.

Senjuro can feel his cheeks heating up. Hanako's hands are naturally warm, which seems to be a common pattern in her family as he recalls Takeo's inherent warmth when he held his hand on the way to their first mission.

"My father has made sure I don't overwork myself, so don't worry," he gives her a reassuring smile, gently squeezing her hand. "… How have you been?"

Hanako's pink gaze turns contemplative for a moment. Her other hand fidgeting with the half-made flower crown as she ponders her words.

"I'd like to say I'm good, but… I dunno," she admits, her voice becoming a little shaky, "I'm happy we won, and I know I should be happy to be human again but… it's just… I really miss him, I miss them… my family, my brother… Sabito-san, all the kind people who died… It's not fair!"

Her voice breaks, and Senjuro does what he thinks might help as he awkwardly hugs her. She answers by wrapping her arms around his torso, squeezing a little too hard as she cries harder, but he doesn't complain. He can understand her sorrow, too many amazing people lost their lives in the final battle: Kocho, the Tokito twins, Himejima, Kanroji, Iguro, Igarashi, Sumi, even Takeo ultimately lost his life when the demon king tried to turn him into his vessel. And for him, the wound of his brother's death has not fully healed yet.

"It wasn't meant to be fair… I know, but…" most of the other survivors have repeated it over and over again, that their fallen comrades' sacrifice must be honored by keep on living; and deep inside him he knows it has to happen sooner than later. But Senjuro also understands Hanako's frustration, her anger, her sadness. "You should be allowed to feel like this even if only for a moment."

They remain hugged for a little longer. And Senjuro has to bashfully brush off Zenitsu's and Aoi's inquisitive looks when they spot them like that.

Finally, Hanako's crying turns into soft hiccups, and she rubs her tears away from her face using one sleeve of her pink haori —Senjuro notices the clumsy but careful patchwork she has done to the damaged parts—.

"Thank you," she mumbles, shifting so she's sitting next to him again, "… you know? Urokodaki-san told me something similar back then, that I was allowed to feel sad, but that I shouldn't let that consume me. I wonder how long it might take until I no longer feel sad."

"Maybe you don't need to stop feeling that way," Senjuro quips, "I still feel sad for aniue's death… even when he might not want me to feel like that I sometimes can't help it," a sad smile curves his lips. "So… I'm trying to keep living as he'd have wanted me to do so, by following my heart, because I know he'd be proud of me."

The flame haired boy puts one hand against his chest, taking a deep breath.

"I'm sure Takeo wouldn't have liked to see you consumed by grief, and Igarashi-san…"

"He'd have flicked me in the forehead," Hanako half sobs half chuckles, "he'd have complained about my thick skull, and then he'd have said it is unmanly to cry like a hopeless child."

The way she tries to imitate the peach haired man's speech makes him giggle, too. And albeit he can see the sadness still lingering around her, he's glad Hanako isn't letting herself wither away.

They both have a long path ahead to fully heal from their emotional scars, but Senjuro thinks that, as long as they can rely on each other, things won't be as difficult in the foreseeable future.

Chapter Text

During the Mugen Train mission in Makomo's timeline things went mostly the same. Nezuko's dream also involved her family being alive and well; although deep down she felt something was off, she couldn't pinpoint why. Her subconscious told her to wake up when she went to collect water for the bathroom similar to Tanjiro in his dream. She had a hard time leaving her family behind, especially when Tanjiro appeared, though this dream Tanjiro was the one who ultimately gave her the solution to wake up.

On the train, demon Tanjiro tried waking up Nezuko by giving her head pats, when she didn't answer he considered headbutting her but ultimately decided not to do so because he didn't want to hurt her.

Chapter Text

Another couple of weeks pass before the three of them are allowed to begin with their recovery training regime. Giyuu's recovery has relied mostly on exercises to regain the strength on his left arm, and Kyojuro has been learning to adapt to the change in his depth perception. Due to her injuries being the worst of the three, Makomo's training goes significantly slower, focusing mostly on helping her regain strength while not pushing her still bruised ribs too much. Truth be told, the three little girls that help Shinobu are excellent nurses and their efforts are well appreciated; and despite the injuries the three slayers sustained it's clear that their years as Hashira do help to quicken their recovery.

The two Water pillars are resting on the engawa when they are visited by two individuals wearing hyottoko masks.

"Good evening, we came here to deliver the new swords for Water Hashira Tamura Makomo and Tomioka Giyuu," the one clad in a deep blue kimono announces, his voice is surprisingly airy and gentle.

Makomo exchanges curious glances with her junior. From what they have talked, the three of them shared the same swordsmith: an old man by the name of Kurobe Tatsuo; not only is this man nearly half the age, but his presence is strikingly different from the enthusiastic demeanor Makomo remembers from her swordsmith —not to mention the second person besides him, whom upon closer inspection Makomo is beginning to realize might be a female—.

"That may be us," Makomo answers as she invites the swordsmiths to settle into the room, she's grateful they've made the habit of leaving their current room in pristine conditions every day before going to their training.

"We come on behalf of the swordsmith Kurobe Tatsuo," the one clad in a dark green kimono explains —and Makomo now confirms her suspicions—, "my brother is Kurobe Terashi and I am Kurobe Teruno, we apologize on our father's behalf, his health has been declining as of recently, but he dutifully completed your new blades, as requested."

"We will pray for his recovery," the petite woman politely bows, "and we are grateful for your family's hard work, Kurobe-san."

Teruno let's out a small squeal as her brother silently unfolds the cloth where they carry their katanas. The four of them are sitting on the floor facing each other, on one side are the Hashira, on the other the swordsmiths; they've pushed the beds to one corner so there's more room.

"This is Water Hashira Tomioka Giyuu's sword," Terashi says as he lifts the sheathed sword and hands it to Giyuu, "it's been a while since our father last had a request of a new sword from Tomioka-dono, so he was thrilled to put his hands to work."

While the young man keeps up with his explanation on the sword's craftsmanship and the smaller details that were put into it, Makomo watches as Giyuu unsheathes the blade. The tsuba is the same from before, if only polished to return to it some of its former shine. As the raven haired man lifts it, the nichirin blade earns the signature blue color that comes from water breathing users.

"Our father always complimented the pristine color that came from the Water Hashira's blades," Terashi idly comments.

"My turn," Teruno chirps as she solemnly hands the other katana to Makomo, "this is Water Hashira Tamura Makomo's sword, we were thrilled at the prospect of crafting swords for twin pillars."

As the masked woman continues explaining, Makomo examines her new katana. She soon notices the matching wave patterns embellished on both her and Giyuu's sayas, the waves glimmer when the light hits the right spot of the dark wood used for the saya, her tsuba got lost in the aftermath of the fight, so she takes the time to appreciate her new one: it's an hexagon shaped tsuba similar to Giyuu's and Sabito's, though hers is a mixture of cyan and magenta. Upon unsheathing and lifting her blade, it turns the same blue hue as Giyuu's.

"It's indeed a lovely color, Tamura-dono." Teruno hums as she folds the cloth used to protect the swords during their travel.

"We are deeply grateful for Kurobe-san's outstanding craftsmanship," Makomo politely bows, Giyuu echoing her gesture.

The siblings merely bow back at them before standing back up.

"We will let our father know," Terashi says, "he'll be pleased to hear your compliments."

"We also hope you don't need new swords in the foreseeable future, but we'll be honored to further work for you, nonetheless."

With that, the swordsmiths quietly leave the room and, Makomo guesses, the estate. Once alone, the Water pillars exchange glances.

"They sure are less energetic than the average swordsmith," she comments, Giyuu nods in agreement.

"Though one never knows…"

Makomo chuckles.

Later that day Sabito returns from his latest mission, Inosuke in tow —both him and Zenitsu were allowed to go on missions shortly after the last Hashira meeting—; Giyuu watches from the spot he's currently occupying in the garden as the redhead drags the boar headed boy to one of the rooms designated for lower ranked slayers. After some minutes, Sabito's figure emerges from within the estate, annoyance etched into his features as he grumbles something about reckless teenagers and wild boars.

"Conjoined mission?" He inquires as his fellow pillar plops next to him.

"I know it was my suggestion, but I guess I forgot they could be such a handful," Sabito complains as he leans against Giyuu's shoulder, he ruffles the peach colored locks with one hand in a sympathetic gesture.

"Hn."

The so-called suggestion has been indeed Sabito's doing, and it is as simple as to keep taking the younger slayers to their missions whenever they could, Kyojuro even offered himself to join as well. Giyuu thought his friend knew it could take some time for Kyojuro, Makomo and him to be deemed suited to return to their normal duties and as such he'd be taking the brunt of training the boys in the meantime —that and the fact that Tanjiro is still recovering from his stabbing wound, too—. Hence why he feels the peach haired slayer shouldn't be complaining so much.

It's shy past noon when they spot Kyojuro returning to the Butterfly Estate with Tanjiro in tow. Giyuu recalls the Flame Hashira has mentioned something about going to the Rengoku Estate with the burgundy-haired boy to retrieve something (or something like that, he wasn't paying much attention).

"Good evening, Igarashi, Tomioka!" Kyojuro announces, his usual enthusiasm present, "I'm glad to see you've been delivered your new sword, we encountered our own swordsmiths on our way back!"

He spots the swords they're holding and notices Tanjiro's disheveled look, as if the poor boy has been running for hours. Concern flashes through his mind, are those facts somehow related?

He might have let his worry show —or it might be due to Tanjiro's enhanced sense of smell—, because the younger slayer gives him a sheepish smile, his hands lifted as if trying to calm him down.

"Ah, don't worry, Giyuu-san," he chuckles awkwardly, "I guess Haganezuka-san is rightfully upset with me for losing my sword on the mission."

"He's such a passionate swordsmith, I've noticed!" Kyojuro's booming laughter resonates in the garden, "he chased Kamado for quite some time before Kocho's assistant came to his rescue!"

"I didn't want to prove if his knives were truly sharpened to their finest like he claimed," Tanjiro mumbles as he visibly deflates.

Sabito snorts and Giyuu winces in sympathy. He might feel guilty at times for requesting a change of swordsmith as soon as he gathered the courage to do so, but whenever Haganezuka's horror stories resurface he reminds himself it was for the better of both of them —even if he has barely needed for a sword replacement since becoming a slayer and at most he's only required the occasional maintenance—.

"Well, at least you have a new katana," Sabito approaches to pat the younger redhead's head, "and hopefully you, Giyuu and Rengoku will be able to return to your usual duties soon."

"You might be right, Igarashi-san," Kocho's melodious voice startles him momentarily, as the petite woman materializes next to him, "good to see you're back, Rengoku-san, Tanjiro-kun."

"Shinobu-san!"

"We wouldn't dare to return late, Kocho!" Kyojuro laughs, "I'm thrilled to know more about your statement, though, my body is growing restless for not doing its duties."

"We'll have to see, Rengoku-san," Shinobu vaguely answers before further elaborating, "it will all depend on the feedback Aoi and the girls give to me about your progress, and a medical checkup is required to guarantee you're healed enough. Though, if you ask for my personal input, I'd say you, Tanjiro-kun and Tomioka-san are healed enough to return as soon as I do the last checkup."

"What about Makomo-san?" Tanjiro asks, his face filled with concern.

Shinobu gives him a sympathetic look.

"She's still recovering, but I must admit she is progressing faster than I'd expected."

Giyuu can't help but feel the small tinge of pride blooming in his chest, of course Makomo is strong enough to make a full recovery, even if it may take a while.

Shinobu's gaze lingers towards him and Sabito.

"By the way, I spoke with your mentor about Tamura-san's recovery, he suggested she should finish her recovery training regime under his supervision," there's a hint of amusement in her voice, "Urokodaki-san also mentioned you two could consider it payback for… the waterfall training."

Giyuu chokes on his own breath while he hears Sabito snickering and Tanjiro trying really hard to hold back a chuckle. Both Kyojuro and Shinobu stare at them with varying degrees of confusion.

"I'll assume that's an inside joke from you water foxes," she quips.

"Hn, though Urokodaki may be right about helping Tamura on her recovery," Kyojuro reasons, "it's truly commendable for him to make sure his students are at the top of their capabilities!"

"Urokodaki-san always cares deeply for all of his students," Tanjiro beams with one of his warm smiles, "I'm sure he'll be the same with Senjuro as well, Rengoku-san!"

"Right, right," Shinobu sighs, "now, you two, I need to change your bandages, medical protocol," the petite woman points at the Flame Hashira and the burgundy haired boy before turning towards the other two, "Tomioka-san, you may rest a little longer before I summon you for your checkup.

"As for Igarashi-san," Giyuu notices the way Shinobu watches Sabito in one of her complicit looks, "I'll tell Aoi to take you to the civilians' wing of the estate, please be mindful not to disturb our patients there."

"As you say, Kocho," Sabito sighs dramatically. Giyuu silently nods, giving him a knowing glance, this might not be a mission per say, but he still hopes things turn out well for them.

.

.

.

Sabito allows himself to be guided through the labyrinthian halls of the Butterfly Estate by Aoi. The girl with blue butterfly clips doesn't talk beyond the needed, only explaining to him the rules he must follow once they reach the civilians' wing, which in very broad terms summarizes into keeping a low profile and not spooking the patients.

Although he knows of its existence, the redhead has never visited this wing of the Butterfly Estate before, not even in his own world. He only knows that the Flower Hashira before Kanae was the one who implemented it first as a way to give closer assistance to the victims of demon attacks who might need specialized treatment due to some Blood Demon Art's effect. Kanae only made sure to expand the wing and give it a cozier look, reminiscent of the hospitals that opened in the West; and Shinobu has been the one who requested Ubuyashiki to provide for newer infrastructure to the whole estate. Though slow, the changes have been more noticeable over time, and the efficiency of the corps' head doctor and her dutiful staff have saved even more lives than Shinobu might be willing to acknowledge.

As they delve deeper into the halls, they pass through some rooms hosting recovering patients. Aoi mentioned they were a little busier than usual since the Love and Serpent Hashira had dealt with a demon who terrorized a small town for enough time for its Blood Demon Art —something related to poison and numbing effects— to threaten to leave permanent sequels to its victim if left unattended. After some more twists and turns they reach a farther area where individual rooms are prepared for long-term patients, much like how they're arranged in the wings designated for slayers and Hashira.

His guide stops in her tracks and turns to face him. Aoi's stern gaze makes him remain still as the nurse takes out a face mask from her apron and hands it to him.

"Use it, and don't take it off until you leave, please, Igarashi-sama," the girl commands, "it's for the safety of our other patients in the wing, hand it back to me once you get out of the room."

Sabito raises an eyebrow but complies, putting the mask on so it covers all of the lower half of his face. Aoi has done the same, and she gives him a curt nod before opening the room's door.

"Shimizu-san, you've got a visit," her blue eyes flicker towards him as she gestures with her head for him to come in, "this is Igarashi Sabito-sama, he'll be asking you some things on behalf of the lady who brought you here."

The peach haired man is greeted with a small room with cream colored walls and two large windows wide open, the white curtains swinging softly by the soft breeze that comes into the room. The boy he is looking for remains on the western-style bed. He's very average looking —in Sabito's opinion—, his short hair and eyes a dull black, making his pale features stand out the most, his eye bags and skinny frame another clear sign of his ailments. Sabito guesses he's around Tanjiro's age, if not a year or so older. He stares at him with a mixture of surprise and caution.

"Thank you, miss," he mumbles. When Sabito shifts his haori to take a seat on the chair next to the bed, the boy seems to take a look at the fox mask resting against his hip and recognition flashes through his eyes, "uhm, Igarashi-sama?"

"Hm? What is it?" Sabito asks, he retrieves a small notepad from one of his pockets, "what's your name, by the way?"

"Harumu, Shimizu Harumu," the boy introduces himself, hesitating for a moment before proceeding, "your mask, it's similar to the one that the boy with earrings and the lady and her companion wore in the train."

He understands the question that's left unspoken, whether he is connected to them in some way. Sabito hums as he taps his chin with a pencil he fetched from Shinobu's office a little ago.

"Well, that's because we trained together," he purposefully skips some details, "Makomo, the lady, wanted to ask you some things, I come on her behalf."

Harumu bites the inner side of one cheek, his fingers fidgeting with the sleeves of his patient's clothes.

"It's related to him, isn't it?" He sounds apprehensive, Sabito notices it's as if he was still afraid of whatever he did.

"By him I assume you are referring to the demon who was on the Mugen Train, am I right?" Harumu nods, and Sabito jots it down in the paper, "I'm not sure how much did you know beforehand, but given the… circumstances surrounding your involvement, I suppose it wouldn't harm if I explained some things to you."

Dark eyes meet his lavender ones, and Sabito leans forward, resting his elbows against his knees as he takes a deep breath.

"The man-eating demon who coerced you and the others to work under his command was a powerful one, we call them Lower Moons," his voice comes firm, "from what my colleagues reported, he had an ability that allowed him to put others to sleep and manipulate their dreams. My colleagues also mentioned something about you and other kids trying to bring harm upon them under the demon's command."

Shame spreads through Harumu's pale features, and he casts his gaze downwards.

"That's true, he wanted us to infiltrate their dreams so we could destroy their cores," when the redhead gives him a quizzical look, Harumu proceeds, "he would say slayers were a threat for his well-being, that he needed someone who could do the heavy work, in exchange, he'd cast his spell on us to grant us pleasant dreams."

That explains why the slayers sent before Kyojuro went missing. Sabito frowns as he writes more things down. The thing regarding the pleasant dreams is something Tanjiro told him, too; how one of the girls blamed him for preventing them from getting sweet dreams. The more he learns about the mission, the more his blood boils and his relief grows at knowing the demon is gone for good.

"So you did it," he receives another nod for an answer, "what did he mean by destroying their cores? Was he somehow able to get you inside their minds or something?"

"Yes, somehow…" Harumu lifts his gaze, his hands still clutching the bed sheets. "He'd give us awls and special ropes, we had to tie one of our wrists to one end of the rope while the other went to the slayer's, then he'd put us to sleep.

"That way we'd infiltrate their dreams, he once explained the dreamer's core, their soul in a way, lied hidden in the subconscious, we had to reach that zone by finding the limit of the dreamer's dream… we didn't really struggle that much most of the times, but your coworkers were able to perceive the threat we possessed and acted before things escalated… I… I'm glad they did."

Sabito watches him with an undecipherable look. Knowing his own temper, he should be despising the boy in front of him for everything he did. He basically admitted to committing murders more than once. Yet something prevents him from lashing out at him or considering forgetting about Makomo's and Giyuu's plan.

Maybe it's pity, maybe he's curious.

"I thought you'd have wanted them to succeed in getting rid of my colleagues," he narrows his eyes, "weren't you all supposed to be a group? Weren't they your friends?"

"Friends?" Harumu scoffs, yet he doesn't seem either upset or hurt, his expression is closer to resignation, "we only met when he recruited us, and I was never well-liked by them to begin with, I suppose they saw me as the weakest link… guess they were right."

That'd make sense, too. Makomo recalled how she lost sight of the other recruits after the trail derailed, they probably feared any repercussions if they were found by the slayers —not that he could corroborate this hypothesis, but Sabito hopes they live with that uneasiness for the rest of their lives— and didn't mind leaving the one they considered a traitor behind.

"Was that what made you change your mind?"

He receives another shake of his head for an answer, and he can see once again how the boy looks ashamed.

"That night, I was in charge of dealing with the boy who has red hair and checkered haori," there's a stutter in his breath, and he has to stop his retelling for a moment as a brief coughing fit rattles his body, "his soul… it was the purest I've witnessed, he even guided me to his core, I couldn't understand how someone could be so kind… how could I dare to bring harm upon him?"

Tears are already falling from Harumu's eyes, and Sabito stares as he deals with his own mixture of emotions. Of course, if someone could be able of making someone question their life choices it would be Tanjiro —a couple of anecdotes Takeo told him back then briefly resurface—. The boy in front of him does look distraught enough for what happened, for what he did, so Sabito sighs wearily.

"Yet ultimately you didn't, that's quite bold, considering the demon could've done something about it," he states, "thanks for the information, I'm sure it will be useful for my friends."

Sabito puts the small notepad back into his pocket, hopefully Makomo will understand his scribbles, he never had the best calligraphy out of the three of them. Harumu remains with that disheartened look, it's quite a pitiful sight, yet Sabito doesn't know what to say, he's never been the best at comforting people in circumstances that don't involve swordfighting and demons.

"… There's a doctor I know that could give you proper treatment for your disease," he says, bluntly, Harumu gives him a puzzled look, "she lives in another city, we can go there tomorrow, and depending on the treatment, we can discuss your eventual stay with us, not for free, of course, you'd be doing light housework."

The boy's dark eyes widened in surprise.

"…Why are you being so kind?" He mumbles, his lower lip wobbling slightly, "I… I don't understand, I hurt people in a selfish act, yet you've all been so kind… I… I'm not sure if I deserve it."

At times like these the peach haired slayer wishes he could be gentler, like his fellow water pillars. Makomo could probably say something wise to comfort the distraught teenager, her dreamy speech soothing enough for even the most conflicted hearts. Giyuu might give comfort with his quiet company, he's usually even blunter than him with his words, but there's something in his quiet presence that can be grounding. Sabito has never been good at that, he can lift someone's spirit, he can encourage, he can scold; he isn't sure if that's what the boy in front of him needs at the moment, though. The redhead grunts as he scratches his brain in search for the appropriate words to say.

"The demon who recruited you took advantage of your vulnerabilities and exploited them for its benefit, that makes you its victim, too; besides, you are aware of what you did, not many are brave enough to acknowledge their crimes and not justify them, for that, I respect you," he pokes Harumu in the chest, his lavender gaze stern but kind. "Say, do you have somewhere to go if we release you from the clinic?"

Harumu's gaze wanders away from Sabito's, brows furrowed as he shakes his head.

"Guessed so," another poke, "it won't bring those lives back, but you could take this as a way to mend what was done; by helping us, you help the corps, who make sure to keep people safe from demons. In other words we save lives, so by helping us, you help us save lives."

Hesitance is still visible in those dark eyes, so Sabito nudges him gently.

"You don't have to make the choice right now, but I'm taking you to visit that doctor nonetheless," the redhead smirks under his face mask, "we're leaving tomorrow."

Panic flashes through Harumu's features, looking flustered as he mumbles a tiny 'Thank you' as Sabito stands up to leave the room.

He has to request a kakushi to go fetch Aoi as soon as he leaves the room, and the stern girl reprimands him for taking so long with the sickly boy. Sabito finds that he doesn't mind the scolding too much. Outside the sun is beginning to set, something inside him thinks that Shinobu might not allow his fellow pillars to leave today.

.

.

.

Makomo had spent most of the evening relaxing after the recovery training she had on the morning. And by relaxing the petite woman means spending the time with Nezuko, either talking to her or braiding her hair. She learned from Tanjiro and later Shinobu that they had intended for Nezuko to go back to the Water Estate so she could rest, but the little demoness was adamant on staying close to her brother, hence why she has been staying in a private room during daytime while visiting her brother as soon as night falls.

She's currently walking with the demon girl in tow to the room where she and her fellow pillars have been staying. Kiyo, one of the caterpillar girls, came to Nezuko's room to inform them Tanjiro was currently with Giyuu and Kyojuro, in case they wished to see them.

They are met with the sight of Shinobu in the middle of checking Giyuu's arm. On the spare beds she spots Tanjiro smiling alongside Kyojuro as Inosuke boasts about his most recent mission with Sabito.

"I tell you! The demon could float and taunt us with its gross extra limbs! Foxface was a great minion and kept it against the ground while I chopped its head off! BWAHAHAHA!"

"That sounds impressive, Inosuke," Tanjiro beams.

"He was getting frustrated so I pinned the demon down," a voice behind her quips, and she quickly catches it is Sabito who is talking. "It was bigger than the average, so I couldn't maneuver without releasing it by accident, hence why Inosuke finished it off."

"Hn! Impressive teamwork, Igarashi, Inobashira boy!" Rengoku claims as he ignores Inosuke's loud complains.

"Sabito-san! You're back!" Tanjiro's face lightens up even more as soon as he spots her alongside his little sister. "Makomo-san! Nezuko!"

The demon girl rushes to her brother's side, lifting her arms as she makes grabby hands motions, demanding to be hugged. They are reminded by Shinobu to lower their voices.

"I'm sorry I didn't take you with me today," the burgundy-haired boy gives her a sheepish smile, "I went with Rengoku-san to his family's estate… I guess it was for the better that you didn't come."

There's something in the way Tanjiro deflates that makes the three water pillars to worry. Their gazes linger towards Kyojuro who holds a weary look despite his usual smile.

"I visited my father to make sure he was taking good care of himself, Tanjiro offered to come with me and I agreed, I assumed it'd be beneficial for him to get acquainted with the path to the Rengoku Estate if he's expected to train under my care! However…" Kyojuro's smile morphs into a slight grimace, and Tanjiro lowers his head.

"Shinjuro-san seemed very upset when he saw us and said some hurtful things about Rengoku-san and you three, I… ended up head-butting him…" he bows deeply towards the flame haired man, "I'm very sorry, Rengoku-san! But I couldn't tolerate it!"

Makomo's eyes widen in surprise as she shares concerned glances with Sabito and Giyuu, even Shinobu looks equally mortified.

"And I told you I understood, Kamado boy," Kyojuro's voice softens even if only the slightest, "yet I hope you won't do it again. As much as my father can be… difficult to deal with most of the time, I'd wish you two didn't held animosity towards each other. That being said, I'm considering it may not be the best option to train you and your friends in my family's estate."

"A sensible choice, Rengoku-san," Makomo calmly says, she catches a glimpse of Shinobu nodding in agreement.

"Why would Shinjuro-san be so upset with Tanjiro, though?" Sabito wonders out loud, the burgundy-haired boy earning a guilty look in response.

"I have a hypothesis, it may be related to Oyakata-sama's special request," Kyojuro fidgets with one sleeve. "Back in the Mugen Train, while I was trapped in my dream I remembered my father used to read our family's archives; after mother passed away, he became bitter and would often claim all the slayers' efforts were futile as no one could compare to the first and most powerful breathing technique."

Tanjiro unconsciously caresses one of his earrings with his fingertips.

"That could be related to Tanjiro-kun and his family's traditional dance, right?" Shinobu inquires, her brows furrowed in a puzzled expression.

Kyojuro nods, some of his good mood returning though not quite fully.

"Indeed, Kocho!" The flame haired man straightens his posture, his eye glinting with renewed enthusiasm. "I won't give up on helping my father, so I'll keep visiting our estate to check on his health, even if it's only me for the time being. I'll have to think how to train my new tsugukos, though!"

'Shared tsugukos', Makomo hears Sabito mumbling.

"… There's plenty of space in the Water Estate," Giyuu chimes in, politely raising his voice loud enough for Kyojuro to hear him without much struggle, "Senjuro might also be happy to see you more often, too."

"Hm, are you sure, though? I wouldn't like to impose on you."

"No problem, really," Sabito chirps, "you are always welcome with us."

Makomo nods in agreement to the other male pillars' words, and she giggles when Kyojuro displays an unusually bashful smile.

"Well, if you insist, I will take it upon myself to comply!"

"My, what a sight," Shinobu teases good heartedly, she's finished checking Giyuu's arm and now stays idly on the sidelines. "I'm glad to see you're all in such good spirits despite all."

The petite woman readjusts her butterfly-patterned haori, her posture becoming slightly straighter and professional as she clears her throat.

"Tamura-san, I talked about it with Igarashi-san and Tomioka-san earlier, but your former mentor has agreed on taking it upon himself to help you finish with your recovery training, you may return to the Water Estate by tomorrow, but do expect weekly checkups for your improvement."

"Understood," Makomo answers calmly, "I appreciate all your care throughout these weeks, Kocho."

"It's part of my job, after all," Shinobu quips, her attention shifting towards the males in the room, "Rengoku-san, Tomioka-san, you are deemed recovered enough to return to your duties as Hashira, though I highly encourage you to be careful during these first weeks, in case you feel any discomfort, please let me know."

Though her voice comes sweet as usual, Makomo catches the underlying threat in case they choose to neglect her suggestion. She takes the mental note of keeping an eye on Giyuu's behavior for the time being. Both pillars nod in unison, one more enthusiastically than the other.

"You too, Tanjiro-kun," Shinobu addresses her younger patient, "you are quite a lovely patient, but I really hope you won't make a habit out of it."

Tanjiro yelps, seemingly caught off-guard. Somehow this has made Inosuke cackle as the boar-headed boy throws an arm over the young redhead's shoulders.

"I won't let my number one minion slack off!" The wild boy boasts, shaking his friend like a ragdoll, "so you better not get hurt again soon, Santaro!"

"I won't, I won't! I promise!" Tanjiro exclaims between chuckles.

Both boys calm down after Shinobu gives them a stern look, though she also seems in a good mood.

"Good, you all may rest for tonight, tomorrow you shall return to your duties, then."

Without leaving much more room for further discussion, Makomo watches as Shinobu drags Sabito by the arm so he can leave to the Water Estate. A mixture of amusement and fondness makes her curve her lips in a faint smile. The more time she has spent in the Butterfly Estate under Shinobu's care, the more she has had to (reluctantly) admit that Shinobu is as much of a capable doctor as her older sister, if not even better in some aspects.

The grim reminder of the wisteria scent becoming more prevalent on the young woman's body hits her and threatens to sour her mood. She'll need to address that concern sometime, but for now, she knows there are another issues coming their way.

.

.

.

Somehow, Sabito feels this has been both an incredibly eventful and uneventful day at the same time. He wanted to protest when Shinobu dragged him out of the room, but he finds he's fine with putting the day to rest.

As he walks back to the Water Estate the last rays of sunlight vanish on the horizon, the sky painting itself with warm reds, violets and blues.

His years as a Hashira have made his senses sharpen on instinct as soon as night comes. Perhaps that's how he overhears someone struggling when he's barely reaching his estate's gates.

It should be impossible for a demon to trespass one of the Hashira's estates, there's a reason as to why they are surrounded by wisteria trees. Yet Sabito's first fear is the possibility that a high ranking demon might have been able to sneak into what could be considered a safe zone.

The peach haired slayer doesn't hesitate as he presses on his steps, quickening his pace as one hand hovers over his katana.

Sabito slams the front door open, ready to jump at whichever threat might be lurking around. Only for his eyes to widen in surprise at the sight of his teacher pinning someone against the gravel, a few meters behind Senjuro stares with a mortified look on his face.

"Uzui?!"

Chapter Text

"Uzui?!"

Sabito's voice seems to pull both men out of their struggle. In all honesty the redhead finds hilarious the sight of the imposing Sound Hashira being pinned down so effortlessly by his mentor.

"Igarashi, what a flamboyant entrance!" The white haired man attempts to sound nonchalant as he tries to squirm free from Urokodaki's iron grip. "Won't you lend me a hand here?"

The Water Hashira can only pinch the bridge of his nose before addressing the older man.

"Urokodaki-san, that's the Sound Hashira Uzui Tengen, he means no harm, I promise."

"You forgot to say I'm also the god of festivals and flashiness and that I have three absolutely flamboyant wives," Uzui interjects, grunting when Urokodaki presses a little harder before reluctantly releasing him from his grip. The ex-shinobi is quick to stand back up as he brushes the dust off his uniform.

"So you are the shinobi Kuwajima mentioned in his letters," Uzui preens at the mention of his former mentor, only for the old man to huff in what could be considered a laugh, "I imagined you'd be faster for a former thunder breather."

"Oi!" The taller man makes an offended sound, and Sabito can see the moment he forces himself to hold back from lashing out at the retired Hashira, groaning in defeat. "I swear, you old men are insufferable… anyway, Shrimp! How's your brother?"

Senjuro yelps before bowing slightly to greet the pillar.

"He's doing better, thank you for asking, Uzui-san."

"Hn," Sabito chimes in, "in fact I just returned from visiting him —and Giyuu and Makomo—, Kocho said Rengoku was ready to resume his duties as soon as tomorrow."

He smiles fondly when the flame haired boy's face lightens up with a timid smile.

"Is that so?" Uzui lets out a low whistle, "well that's pretty flamboyant of his part! I must admit I wanted to visit him, but…"

"You're currently with something big in your hands," Sabito interjects and the albino gives him a knowing look, his usual extravagance mellowing down to something more serious.

"Guessed you'd know." Uzui's magenta eyes narrow the slightest.

The peach haired man clicks his tongue. He was already planning on how to approach the Sound Hashira for his mission in the Red Light District, but it seems he won't have to bother too much on that. Sabito exchanges glances with his former teacher, a silent agreement reached between the two water breathing users.

"There's some tea in the kitchen," the old man says as he approaches Senjuro, he gently pushes the younger boy by the back. "We shall light up the lamps around the estate, then you're taking a bath, dinner will be ready in a couple of hours."

"Uhm… understood, Urokodaki-sensei"

The two Hashira watch as mentor and student walk further into the estate, their figures fading in the night. Before the silence can stretch for too long, Sabito speaks up.

"Well, you heard him," the shorter man chirps as he makes a gesture with his head for his colleagues to follow him.

The first thing Tengen notices upon entering the estate's main building is how quiet everything is.

As one of the oldest estates around it's no surprise the place is huge, yet ever since entering, the tall man hasn't encountered anyone besides Rengoku's little brother, Igarashi and his mentor. He wouldn't be surprised if they told him this is the most people simultaneously inhabiting the Water Estate in a long time; after all, before the whole mess involving Igarashi's and Tamura's arrival, Tengen is pretty sure that Tomioka used to live by his own —he has never heard of people working at his estate, and considering how brooding the raven is, it's no surprise either—.

As a shinobi he is used to weaving himself in the stillness of the night. Years of brutal training back in his clan taught him to be naturally stealthy, to use silence at his advantage; and even if he has ultimately rejected anything that was once drilled into his mind, he can't always ignore what he once knew. One of such things is to always stay alert when silence reigns.

Yet there's something oddly calming in the silence that surrounds the Water Estate. The stillness surrounding the building allows him to distinguish the faint sounds of the exterior; the waterfall that must be somewhere within the estate, the insects buzzing around and wind rustling the leaves. It's soothing, and yet he can also perceive something mournful that seems to envelope the red haired man in front of him—blame his enhanced hearing—, a sound similar to the one he has grown to relate to a certain raven as well.

Igarashi guides him to a modest dining room that connects to the kitchen, he gestures to the albino to sit at the low table while he puts the kettle onto the fire. After what feels like an eternity, the peach haired man returns with a tray with steaming teacups.

"Quite the unflashy host you are, Igarashi."

"Pardon the modesty, we weren't exactly expecting visitors at such an hour." The redhead shrugs, placing the tray on the table before sitting down on the opposite side of where Tengen is.

His magenta eyes wander around, looking at the room devoid of personality. It makes something itch inside of him. If he's planning on visiting the Water Estate more often he might as well consider gifting its owners something to make the place feel a little less dull.

"I hope the old man didn't hurt you beyond your ego."

"Oh shut it," Tengen groans upon seeing the smug smirk plastered on Igarashi's scarred face, this only seems to fuel the redhead's amusement.

"No need to feel so bad about it, Urokodaki was one of the strongest Hashira of his generation, he could sweep the floor with anyone from our generation… well, wait," he pauses, chewing the inside of his mouth, "I'd say Himejima could be the exception."

"Quite cheeky, aren't you?" He points at him with one finger, "and here I thought you'd be as gloomy as Tomioka."

Tengen notices how something protective peaks in Igarashi's sound as he brushes off his last comment with a poised chuckle.

"Urokodaki gave us plenty of time to talk only the two of us, let's not waste it any further," Igarashi's lavender eyes narrow as he leans forward, breaking from his seiza position as he shifts to a more careless posture. "I'm guessing you're curious about the demons lurking in the Red Light District, right?"

"Right," Tengen mimics his posture, one hand resting against his chin, "you and Tamura gave us the bare minimum to work to look for the Moons, though she did mention Upper Six hunts in brothels and pleasure houses."

Igarashi nods, his face holding a serious expression.

"They are hiding in the Red Light District, if that's your biggest concern."

The fact doesn't surprise Tengen. Ever since the two Hashira from another worlds (it still feels surreal to think about them as such) explained what they recalled from the Upper Moons, the Sound Hashira suspected the mission he was planning on Yoshiwara was going to unavoidably culminate with a flashy final encounter with one —or rather two, if it was true that two demons shared the spot— of Muzan's powerful Upper Moons.

"Tamura and Tomioka managed to prevent Rengoku's death at hands of that Upper Moon, and from what the Master told us, I'm guessing that won't be your last time pulling out some flashy stunt like that."

"You may be right about that, Uzui," Igarashi smirks, he takes a sip from one of the cups, "we could work something around to work as support for you and your wives, if you're willing to work with us, that is."

He sighs at the mention of his wives. They were already too involved into the mission to back off, and Tengen is someone who doesn't back away from his duties. He, however, does feel concerned about his wives' well-being. They might be highly skilled kunoichi, but now he can't help but fear for their safety when knowing that at any time they could get caught in the claws of the Upper Moon hunting in the District.

What if any of them…

He should ask.

"Say, you're offering to help because someone on our side dies, am I right?"

Magenta meets lavender once again. Igarashi's face turns blank for a moment, before it softens even if the slightest.

"Luckily, you're wrong, although…" the redhead's shoulders sag.

"Although?"

Tengen takes note of how much the water pillar can express through his body language, as one of his feet is swaying restlessly, his brows pinched slightly.

"I'll have to discuss some details with Makomo, but so far rest assured, no one on the corps' side lost their life in that mission."

So far his sound doesn't imply he's lying, which does feel reassuring, considering the risk level.

"She's returning tomorrow, isn't she?"

"Hn, though I'd suggest we reunite in a week," one slender finger is lifted, Igarashi's eyes glinting with determination, "I'll try to remember as much as I can from the mission's report, but so far your wives should still be safe, we've got time."

"Kind of hard to believe when you just told me there's a freaking Upper Moon lurking around. Not flashy at all."

Igarashi snorts.

"Fine, next week at the same hour?"

"Good enough"

"Try to use the front door this time, Urokodaki won't hesitate to beat your ass again."

"Not again with that," Tengen groans, though he'll have to comply, the last thing he wants is to give the Water Hashira more ammo to pester him. He swears he never imagined Igarashi could be as sharp with his words as Kocho or Iguro.

The shorter man snickers some more.

The conversation stalls, and the ex-shinobi takes the opportunity to arrange his thoughts regarding the peach-haired man. From the previous Hashira meetings, Tengen does stand with his first impression of Igarashi. The redhead is the flashiest among the water trio, and although his enthusiasm and determination are similar to Rengoku's, where the Flame Hashira's determination burns like the brightest flames, Igarashi's is closer to the force of a wave crashing against the shore. And he can't forget that moment where he nearly got into a fistfight with Shinazugawa, out of all the pillars, Tengen never would have guessed it would be a water pillar who would answer to the scarred man's provocations.

Outside he can overhear Urokodaki giving some more instructions to the youngest Rengoku. That's another topic he's been curious about, although he guesses it'd be more appropriate to ask Kyojuro instead.

"Well, if we're done for now, I shall take my leave now." He chirps as he stands up. "Gotta go on patrol, there were demon sightings at the south of my territory."

Igarashi nods as he replicates his action, straightening the few wrinkles that could have been left on his mismatched haori —another thing he's terribly curious about but would rather have the three water pillars at hand to ask about—.

"Then I won't hold you back any further," the peach haired man chirps, a barely noticeable gesture of his head implies a bow.

His host guides him back to the front door of the estate, the paper lanterns give the place a cozier look in comparison to the nearly abandoned look that it held when the sun was still up.

"We'll meet again in a week, then, it was nice to talk with you, Uzui."

"Now you're polite!" He snickers as he raises one hand, "likewise, Igarashi, see ya'"

Sabito watches as the Sound Hashira's tall frame disappears in the night, and even if his smile prevails, the redhead slumps forward; how could he have forgotten Uzui could be so… much?

At least he won't have to find a way to reach out to him. Now he only has to discuss some of the details with Giyuu and Makomo, and maybe he'll begin to write down whichever information he can recall from Uzui's report of the mission back then.

He groans at the prospect of writing something at this time, but he should take advantage of his mind already racing through his memories.

"Our guest already left," Urokodaki's voice startles him momentarily.

"Yup," he presses his lips, making a popping sound at the 'p'. "Had to go on patrol, he shall be visiting us again next week."

"Hn," the older man hums, his arms crossed as he stares outside the estate, "I'll prepare dinner, you should go take a bath as well, tomorrow is a busy day."

Sabito wants to protest when a wrinkled hand reaches out to ruffle his hair, but for a moment the memories of his trainee's days resurface and he finds himself smiling fondly as he watches Urokodaki walking back into the estate. Out of everything that has come with this time-travel thing, being able to spend time with his old mentor once again is something he never expected to enjoy so much.

With that renewed warmth in his heart, the peach haired slayer walks back into his estate, too. Urokodaki isn't wrong, tomorrow will be a taxing day for him.

.

.

.

"Heard you weren't taking part in the training regime," Uzui quips from his position on top of the boulder. "Did something happen?"

Sabito still finds it jarring to see him outside of his Hashira uniform —missing arm and eye patch included—, but at least the taller man seems in good health and spirits.

"Got some external input to change my mind." He vaguely answers.

Uzui's lips curve in an amused smile.

"Kamado?"

"Kamado."

Somehow that's enough for the albino to laugh good heartedly.

"He's truly a flashy kid, he'd have made a remarkable tsuguko for any of us," his face turns contemplative, "… you did good in sparing his sister back then, Igarashi. She saved me back in Yoshiwara."

Even if he knows over time Takeo had won over most of the Hashira, it feels reassuring to hear he didn't mess up when making that decision.

"I'm glad I did," he glances at the few young slayers currently training under Uzui's care. "They truly are different, special."

"Flamboyant!"

The redhead chuckles.

"Yeah"

It's already noon, Sabito knows he should be heading to his estate, Himejima announced someone had already completed his training, so all that's left is for them to reach the Water Hashira's training. He has a gut feeling about who this young prodigy may be, which only makes his smile grow bigger.

"I should get going, got any plans for the evening?"

He notices how Uzui's thin eyebrows furrow the slightest, his expression turning thoughtful, as if he were pondering what to say.

"There's something I've got to do with Rengoku's father," one hand idly caresses his bejeweled eye patch before shifting his attention towards Sabito. "Igarashi, is there a chance you might see Kamado today?"

Sabito scrunches his face in a puzzled expression.

"I hope so, why?"

"I was wondering if you could ask him to talk with Agatsuma," even if it's a widespread rumor that both Hashira and tsuguko hate each other's guts, the redhead knows Uzui genuinely cares for the loud blonde. "I haven't seen him since he finished my training, truth be told, I'm worried."

Another inquisitive look makes the white haired man to further explain. His expression turns the more serious as he glances around, making sure there's no one eavesdropping.

"I received a letter not too long ago. It's… not good news," the now-retired Hashira rubs the bridge of his nose, the gesture alone making him look older and more exhausted. "It seems there has been a traitor among us. A thunder breather, to be more precise."

Sabito's heart sinks.

"In consequence, the retired Rumbling Hashira Kuwajima Jigorou has committed seppuku."

Kuwajima Jigorou, the former Rumbling Hashira, Urokodaki's friend from their time as active pillars, Uzui's and Zenitsu's mentor. The pieces fall in place one by one. And the more Sabito analyses it, the more glaring it feels he's at arm's reach of the missing piece that probably triggered the tragedy.

"Wasn't there another student before your kid?"

Uzui rolls his good eye but nods nonetheless.

"Inadama."

.

.

.

Sabito wonders if those dreams where he remembers specific moments of the past are merely his mind playing tricks on him or if, somehow, whichever entity that brought him to the past is trying to help by giving hints at something. It could easily be both, now that he thinks about it.

He rummages through his memories as he walks towards the Butterfly Estate. It's still early in the morning, so there's little activity around, the perfect time to comfortably get lost in thoughts.

As he approaches the familiar wooden walls flanked by wisteria trees, Sabito spots a figure wearing a very familiar mismatched haori paired with raven black hair and his brows furrow in confusion.

"Giyuu?"

The aforementioned turns around upon hearing his name, deep blue eyes staring at him with well-contained excitement.

"Sabito"

"Already set on a mission?"

"Hn," the raven haired man hums, and as Sabito walks a few steps ahead he keeps up with him. When the redhead gives him a quizzical look, he shrugs. "I'm heading a little further from the clinic."

Sabito's lips form a small 'o' shape as he realizes Giyuu's intentions of tagging along. Not that it bothers him, quite the opposite, in fact. Still, he finds it sensible to ask while they keep walking towards the civilians' wing of the mansion.

"What about Kyojuro and Makomo?"

Giyuu tilts his head the slightest, a small pout on his lips.

"Rengoku was sent to a mission southeast, Tanjiro is going with him, they left a little ago," he lifts two fingers, "Makomo is still resting, I'm guessing Kocho might release her by noon."

"Hn, sounds good," even if still recovering, he knows their senior can head back to their estate on her own with no problem. "Urokodaki already has something in mind for her recovery training, I think he'll take the chance to keep track of Senjuro's improvement as well."

Even though it has only been a few weeks since he began training under Urokodaki's care, Senjuro's progress has been fairly good. They have discussed it with Kyojuro and, if the youngest Rengoku's progress keeps up, the boy might be able to take the next final selection test —another big thing Makomo will be in charge of surveilling—.

As they arrive at the civilians' wing, they are met with Shinobu already waiting for them with Harumu beside her, Sabito takes note of the face mask the dark haired boy is wearing and that he's wearing his old clothes instead of the patient's attire —he takes the mental note of getting him new clothes once they get a treatment from Tamayo—.

"My, my, I wasn't expecting you to come as well, Tomioka-san," the purple haired woman chirps.

"I am heading near Sabito's destination."

"Is that so?" She looks as if she's wanting to ask more, but ultimately refrains from doing so. "Well, in any case, that means you'll have another traveling companion, Shimizu-kun, I hope you will recover smoothly."

Harumu gives them one of his nervous glances before nodding.

"Thank you, Kocho-sama," he bows profusely, "I am deeply grateful for your hospitality."

"My, my, how polite, it wouldn't hurt you two to learn something from your protege, hm?" Shinobu teases some more.

"You always do your best to take care of us, Kocho," Giyuu mumbles, he looks mildly affronted by the female pillar's remark, "you should already know that."

"Yeah, yeah," Sabito echoes as he makes a dismissive hand gesture. He ignores Shinobu's smug smirk, she truly is merciless. He briefly pities the boy who has gotten in the middle of their bantering.

"Make sure to not overexert yourself, Shimizu-kun," Shinobu returns to her more professional tone as her attention shifts back towards Harumu and Giyuu, "you too, Tomioka-san, I don't want to have you as a patient again so soon."

Despite the scoldings and the relentless teasing, Sabito can sense that deep inside the petite woman genuinely cares about the raven haired man.

"Hn," Giyuu hums noncommittally, "take care, Kocho."

"I always do so, Tomioka-san," Shinobu sighs as she straightens a couple of stray wrinkles in her haori.

"You can never know with our line of work," Sabito quips, one hand already against Harumu's back as he guides the boy towards the exit. "See you soon, hopefully not as a patient."

"I hope that as well, Igarashi-san," the petite woman lets out an exasperated sigh, yet her smile does feel more genuine. "Safe travels, you three."

With that last farewell, the three young men finally leave the Butterfly Estate.

"I… I'll try to keep up with your pace, Igarashi-sama, Tomioka-sama." The boy (Shimizu, he guesses if he heard Kocho right) says once they've walked far enough from the Butterfly Mansion.

Even though he looks better in comparison to the first time he saw him in the Mugen Train, the raven can't ignore the way his movements are still a little bit sluggish and careful, probably from the time spent confined to the room in the Butterfly Estate.

"Don't worry about that," Giyuu mumbles, "we can carry you if you get tired."

He doesn't understand why the boy looks so flustered all of the sudden, but he guesses it might have had something to do with his comment, given that Sabito snorts in amusement.

"Got that arm healed enough?" the redhead chimes in, giving him one of his lopsided smirks.

"Hn," he nods, a small part of his has gotten tired of the constant questions regarding his well-being —if it weren't because of Sabito's and Urokodaki's watchful eyes and presence both in the Butterfly and Water Estates, he'd probably have slipped back onto his duties as soon as his arm was freed from the annoying cast—. Another part of him, however, feels oddly at ease for knowing there are people around him who care about his health —even if they shouldn't—.

Sabito gives him another of those long stares that he has come to relate with the peach haired man being aware of his inner ramblings. Lavender eyes glint with a knowing look before they shift back towards the path ahead.

"Well, that's good to know," his fellow pillar hums, the topic finally put aside.

They walk the first hour or so at a slow pace, mostly so Shimizu can enjoy the fresh air and the scenery around them, though it's true that Giyuu is also enjoying finally being able to go outside after the long time he spent confined to Shinobu's estate. They walk mostly in a comfortable silence, save from the occasional comment from Sabito's part.

By the time they reach the nearest village, he notices how the boy walking with them is beginning to slow down even more, his breaths coming harsher and heavier. It's not hard to guess this is the farthest the boy has walked in a long time, so Giyuu gently lets him rest his weight against his side when he nearly trips with a pebble, Sabito already is grabbing him by the clothes as they walk to a less crowded alley.

"Do you need to take a break, kid?" Sabito asks, rubbing circles on his back as Giyuu offers him the gourd prepared for him for the trip.

"I'm sorry…" Shimizu mumbles between soft coughs, he drinks from the gourd before putting his masks back on. "I'm making you go so slow… ow!"

Sabito —in typical Sabito style— flicks him in the forehead, the redhead takes a long breath, intentionally making it louder as air goes through his nostrils.

"We'll need to work on that," he cryptically proclaims as, without further warning, the redhead hoists Shimizu onto his back, the younger male yelping in surprise. "Come on, now, we're a couple of towns away from the next train station."

Giyuu stiffens.

"Do we need to?" It's not that he's afraid or something like that, but the raven hadn't expected having to board a train so soon. Unpleasant memories of the derailment and what came next flash through his memory.

"It's our fastest way to reach Tamayo's clinic," the redhead explains as he readjusts the boy on his back. "I'm sorry I didn't warn you, Harumu, but the fastest we arrive, the sooner you'll be able to get better, I hope."

Harumu (Giyuu takes note of his name) grumbles some halfhearted complaint but doesn't push any further, seemingly making peace with his newfound status as a human backpack.

It's a rather amusing sight, and the corners of his mouth curl upwards in a barely noticeable smile —one that Sabito does notice, but chooses not to say it—.

The small group resumes their trip as they ignore the curious glances aimed towards them by the occasional passerby.

.

.

.

Besides that initial hiccup, the trip goes overall smoothly. And even if Sabito tried to protest on him tagging along for a little longer, Giyuu reassures him that his mission can wait a little longer ("technically speaking we saved time by traveling by train, besides, you too would be late for your mission", "since when did you become so prone to argue with me?").

It's already nightfall when they arrive to the city. Fortunately for them, with the previous knowledge of Tamayo's whereabouts they reach the demon doctor's clinic with no problems. Like the first time, they wear the bracelets to aid Yushiro guide them to the location, and this time the young demon doesn't make a snarky remark, though his scowl prevails as he guides them to the inside of the house.

"Tamayo-sama! The slayers brought the patient they mentioned in the letter!" The male demon announces as he pushes one of the doors open.

They find themselves in one room that seems to have been turned into a doctor's office, a simple bed nested on one side of the room with a stool next to it being the main pieces of furniture; some cabinets containing various bottles and medical equipment were lined against the walls, and a large bookshelf took a considerable space.

A few minutes pass before the demoness enters her office, she's already clad in a white apron, her movements graceful as she greets them with a polite bow.

"I'm glad to see you in good health, Sabito, Giyuu," the female demon smiles softly, "I hope Makomo is in good health, too."

"She's doing better, thank you, Tamayo-san," Sabito answers with his usually confident tone as he quietly urges Harumu to take a step forward. "This is Shimizu Harumu, he's the boy I mentioned in my previous letter."

"Uhm…" panic flickers through Harumu's features, Giyuu wonders if he has already realized the doctor and her assistant are demons. He wouldn't blame him if he felt cautious around demons, especially considering what he experienced.

Luckily for the sickly boy, Tamayo seems unfazed by his initial mistrust, as she gently bows her head.

"Sabito told me about your situation and your background, Harumu-kun," her voice is soft, and her eyes are kind. "You shall rest assured, we do not wish to bring harm upon humans like the demon whom you used to work under nor are we affiliated to its creator."

She speaks with that poised yet soothing voice, which seems to work in her favor, as Harumu lowers his guard after casting inquisitive looks towards him and Sabito.

"We've been collaborating with Tamayo-san and Yushiro for the past few months," Giyuu explains, "they are trustworthy allies."

"Furthermore, Tamayo-san is a skilled doctor," Sabito adds, "we discussed the possibility of a treatment for your ailment and it seems promising."

"Of course it does!" Yushiro preens, "Tamayo-sama not only is incredibly beautiful and graceful, but she is also the brightest doctor in the whole country."

"Yushiro," the doctor chides her assistant, exasperation overlapped with fondness in her voice.

The Hashira's words and that small banter seem enough to further melt down Harumu's remaining doubts. As the boy's posture slouches the slightest. A shy but polite smile forming in his lips.

"Then… I am under your care, Tamayo-sama."

Chapter Text

"I'd say you're ready to begin your next stage of the recovery training, Tamura-san," Shinobu muses as she puts away the bandages she just took off from Makomo's torso, the older woman already changing back to her slayer's uniform.

The familiar texture of the uniform's fabric makes Makomo sigh, her lips curving upwards in a relieved smile as the doctor gives her the usual protocol instructions as to how she should take care of her almost healed wounds.

"As I said yesterday, I'll be checking your progress on a weekly basis, and although Urokodaki-san is aware of this I'll say it to you as well, in case you feel any discomfort please let me know."

"I will, I will, don't worry," Makomo chuckles as the purple haired woman lets out a sigh.

"You better, I have enough with Tomioka's tendency of keeping everything to himself," Shinobu huffs, but the furrow in her eyebrows softens, "though… I must say he's been more cooperative since yours and Igarashi's arrival."

"Hn," the older woman acknowledges her with a soft hum, "he's always been like that, at least in my world, back on our trainees' days Sabito would have to double check on him or tell Urokodaki-san if he felt unwell."

Somewhere deep inside her she's grateful Shinobu had made the effort of keeping the raven haired man as healthy as he has allowed her to do so.

"Shinobu-san always smells angry," Tanjiro told her once. She wasn't surprised, Shinobu has always been short-tempered.

These past weeks under her care have made the female pillar realize this Shinobu is still like the one she remembers, even if this one hides herself underneath the facade of Kanae's kindness and sweet smiles. Makomo never imagined herself yearning for the shorter female's abrasive personality nor her snarky comments that she threw at everyone regardless of their rank. At least that Shinobu felt genuine, at least her anger flowed naturally instead of the bottled up rage this one must have been retaining for who knows how long.

"…mura-san, Ta-mu-ra-san" Makomo isn't aware she's been spacing out until one of Shinobu's slender fingers poke at her cheek.

"Oh, sorry," she mumbles, blinking owlishly, "got lost in my thoughts, did you say something?"

"You're hopeless," the Insect Hashira huffs, her hands on her sides, "I was asking, for how long did you know Tomioka back in, you know, your world?"

The last words roll clumsily on the shorter woman's mouth, curiosity glinting in her wide purple eyes. Makomo chews the inside of her mouth, a thoughtful look on her face.

"To be honest, by the time Urokodaki-san took him under his wing I had already been a slayer for two years," she explains, "he and Sabito trained together, I only visited in between missions to overview their progress and give them advices, they were cute boys, Sabito has always been more extroverted, Giyuu was shier, but he was a sweet child."

She smiles fondly at the memory of her two juniors. How they used to stick by her side whenever she visited Urokodaki's house until the older man ordered them to resume their training. Sabito would ask as much as he could about her missions, while Giyuu would rather look for advice to improve his breathing forms.

There's amusement etched on Shinobu's face, her eyes crinkled in half moons.

"It feels surreal to imagine Tomioka-san like that," the Insect Hashira hums.

Makomo feels she should be offended on Giyuu's behalf, but instead she only shakes her head.

"It can't be helped, I suppose," she sighs, "the Giyuu you know has lived for longer, people change, it's only natural, I guess."

'The Giyuu I know never lived past 13, what turned your Giyuu into the stoic man you know led mine to an early grave,' Makomo wants to say, but it'd be dumping her grievances onto someone who already has her own emotional baggage. She doesn't like souring the mood, but it can't be helped when the topic inevitably has to reach those whom they have lost.

"You may be right, we're always changing." Shinobu hums once again, her mask slipping off just enough for her smile to falter.

Both women remain in a prolonged but not particularly uncomfortable silence. Makomo knows both of them have their own walls built high enough to feel on edge when they threaten to crumble down. At least that's what she can guess on Shinobu's behalf, as she no longer feels like her own walls are as impenetrable as they used to be back then —she puts the blame onto a girl with pink eyes and a smile as warm as the sun—.

One quick look at the clock on the room's wall makes her consider she shouldn't hold Shinobu back any longer, who knows how busy her schedule might be.

"I should get going," the short haired woman says, she gets up from the bed as she reaches to grab her haori to put it back on. ”We can talk whenever you feel like it, Shinobu-chan."

She holds back a smirk when the aforementioned cheeks' earn a faint pink undertone for being addressed in such a way.

"It could be during one of our future weekly checkups, then, Tamura-san," Shinobu chirps, her mask once again firmly settled on her perfectly poised expression.

"Hn, and Shinobu," the Insect pillar raises an eyebrow, "thank you for taking care of us. You're doing a wonderful job at taking care of the estate."

The older pillar doesn't wait for her colleague's reaction, as she quickly gathers her few belongings before rushing outside the room and the estate.  

Shinobu is left stunned by Makomo's words, and it takes her an embarrassingly long time to compose herself, as she rubs her face with one hand while groaning. Even if they've already been deemed trustworthy, Shinobu doesn't want to lower her guard around them yet, particularly Makomo.

She doesn't know why she's so hesitant to get comfortable around the older woman. She doesn't understand what puts her on so much edge whenever those droopy cyan eyes gaze upon her.

Or maybe she does know.

After all, in a way, Makomo seems to be able to read underneath her carefully crafted smiles and her rehearsed cheerfulness. From what little the other female pillar has told her, she was well acquainted with her sister back in her timeline, which would mean the Shinobu that Makomo knew never crafted her mask to hide her bottomless rage.

Somehow knowing that makes Shinobu feel helplessly exposed at the older woman's scrutiny. It makes her feel incredibly uneasy.

And still, one part of her remains deeply curious about what Makomo's world was like.

Without the responsibilities of being a Hashira, would her other self have been able to further perfection her poisons and her studies around demons? Would she have been in charge of the Butterfly Mansion while Kanae devoted herself to her duties as a pillar? Would Kanao have refrained from pursuing the same path her sisters took, remaining as one of the butterfly girls that helped injured slayers instead of sneaking to the Final Selection? (Something deep in her gut tells her that wouldn't have been possible, that may have been one of the so-called constants Makomo and Sabito had implied)

Indulging herself in wandering deeper into her thoughts, Shinobu realizes it's surprisingly easy to imagine her beloved sister being close friends with Makomo. Although different in plenty of ways, they both share the tender wisdom of an elder sister, both graceful and soft-spoken, easily loved by the younger slayers. She can perfectly picture them chatting cheerfully in between their missions, Kanae's talkative nature making the aloof water pillar pull the occasional short answer accompanied by a gentle smile.

The more she thinks about it, the mental picture slowly morphs, and instead of Kanae and Makomo she sees herself chatting happily with Tomioka, teasing him until he retaliates with some halfhearted grumble. She doesn't understand why her cheeks burn at the mere thought of it.

How immature of her.

"Shinobu-sama?"

Aoi's voice pulls her out of her thoughts, as the petite woman jolts in her place before swiftly resuming her poised smile.

"Yes, Aoi?"

If the blue eyed girl noticed something off with her, she was sensible enough to refrain from asking.

"We've just received a group of injured slayers, no one is in critical conditions, but the injuries are…" the younger female winces before she can finish the sentence.

Shinobu sighs, her job as the corps' head doctor never stops.

"Thank you for informing me, I'll be on my way immediately"

As she exits the now-empty room, the purple haired woman effectively pushes all her previous mental rambling to the furthest corner of her mental space. There's no point in dwelling on the what ifs.

.

.

.

"I believe there is a treatment that could aid Harumu-kun," Tamayo says, she has taken both Hashira to another room so they can talk privately. "He would need to take it for quite some time, though, months, if not a little over a year."

"But it could work, couldn't it?" Sabito asks, the pale woman nods solemnly.

"Certainly, I stumbled across it while doing some research on western medicine," she explains, Giyuu brushes aside the uncomfortable feeling itching inside of him. "I could arrange Chachamaru to deliver the treatment to your estate periodically, you'd only need to make sure Harumu-kun takes his medicines on time."

"We can do it," the raven haired man hums, rubbing his hands in a restless manner. "Should we take further precautions?"

"From what I could see and what I've researched, he shouldn't be contagious while taking his treatment, in any case, considering you both are currently set on a mission, I have a proposal."

Both men lean on their seats, curious about the demon doctor's words.

"I suggest Harumu-kun stays under our surveillance while you're on your current missions, that way we can make sure his body reacts positively to the treatment. You could return for him once you're done with your duties." Giyuu's gaze wanders briefly behind Tamayo, where Yushiro has a mortified look on his face.

Huh. Maybe he doesn't like sharing?

Anyway.

Tamayo's proposal doesn't sound far-fetched, in fact it's a pretty sensible one. It is beyond dangerous to take a civilian to one of their missions, it would only hinder their job as they'd have to split their attention between slaying demons and protecting him. And although Tamayo is a doctor and as such has a clinic, hers is cozier than what Giyuu could remember from those times. Furthermore, between Tanjiro's experience with the female demon and their previous interactions, the raven haired man feels like they can trust her. Maybe not fully, not yet, the instincts he has developed as a Hashira prevent him from doing so; but the demoness has proven to be a reliable ally at the very least.

"That's a good idea, Tamayo-san," Sabito grins, he gives a knowing look towards him, "whoever finishes their mission first shall come to retrieve him."

Giyuu tilts his head but nods.

"Hn," he pauses to consider his next words, Tamayo, even if a demon, is a doctor, and as such he guesses she doesn't do her job for free (does she?). "What can we do to pay back your generosity, Tamayo-san?"

"Hah?! As if Tamayo-sama needed something from you!"

He should have expected the outburst from Yushiro's side, as the demon boy shrieks while pointing an accusatory finger towards him. Luckily this outburst mellows down as soon as his master lifts a hand, a silent request for him to calm down.

"Yushiro, you shouldn't be so rude to our guests," the doctor chides her assistant before refocusing her attention to the Hashira, "you are doing more than enough payback by helping us to get more blood samples from Kibutsuji's Moons."

"We can do it," Sabito once again replies with his usual confidence, he makes even the most dangerous task feel like a mere hiccup.

Getting blood samples from Kibutsuji Muzan's strongest demons. A daunting task, indeed, but it's not like their duty strays too far from that. As a Hashira the chances of fighting Muzan's Moons are uncertain yet unavoidable, they are the pillars that support the entirety of the Demon Slayer Corps for a reason. He still finds it difficult to believe he's worthy of such a title, but if someone as strong as Sabito and as clever as Makomo believe it wholeheartedly, then he doesn't have much to argue against.

Speaking of the petite woman…

"I hope the blood sample retrieved from the Mugen Train arrived in good condition." He still wonders how did Makomo manage to fetch the blood without anyone but him noticing it.

Tamayo's eyes glint with something akin to excitement. And even though her body remains still in that poised posture, Giyuu notes the way her fingers twitch the slightest and her lips curve upwards in a sharp but subtle smile. It somehow reminds him of those times when he had stumbled upon Shinobu when she's testing new recipes for her poisons.

"The sample retrieved from Lower Moon One proved to be surprisingly fruitful," the demoness lifts one slender finger, "for once, it seems Kibutsuji gave him his blood in generous quantities," her expression turns serious, "you may not know about this in full detail, but Kibutsuji tends to reward his demons' loyalty by providing them with higher dosages of his blood. The process, albeit painful, can result addicting for most demons who crave power and recognition."

"So the demon was pumped with Muzan's blood, huh?" Sabito rubs his chin, his eyebrows furrowed in a thoughtful manner. It would make sense, Giyuu reasons, if the demon was able to put the over 200 passengers on board to sleep while merging with the train.

"Hn," Tamayo nods, her own features are scrunched as well with a concerned frown, "this is just an assumption, but I have the hypothesis that he wasn't pleased with his demons' development so he either decided to strengthen his Lower Moons or thought about getting rid of most of them, Kibutsuji has always been prone to throwing tantrums like that, the coward he is."

It still puts him on edge how carelessly the female demon can toss Muzan's name. It's clear the demon doctor loathes the progenitor of all demons, and although it still feels wrong to be collaborating with one of their kind behind the corps' backs —though Ubuyashiki seems well aware of the demon doctor's existence—, Tamayo's input does put things on perspective.

If Muzan has indeed strengthened his Lower Moons then they shall be more careful when hunting them down. If, on the other hand, the demon king has gotten rid of his lower ranks they might have the chance to focus all their efforts onto targeting the Upper Moons while looking for a way to strengthen the slayers. Either way, so far from what his fellow Water Hashira have told them about their own timelines, the matter of the Lower Moons seems to have been overshadowed by the convoluted events that occurred afterwards.

The knot in his stomach tightens at the prospect of what is to come, the aftermath of the Mugen Train and their encounter with Akaza still fresh in his memory. Will he be able to help on further missions? Or will he be as useless as he was while trying to protect Kyojuro from the powerful Upper Three? No matter how much Kyojuro insists that the both of them saved his life, ultimately it was Makomo's unwavering resolve what prevented the flame haired man's demise, he only could barely keep the demon at bay —if Sabito could read his thoughts, Giyuu is fairly certain the redhead would attempt to slap some sense into him—.

He mustn't waver. His friends trust him to help them with their mission.

"We will be prepared for whatever comes next," he voices out, clear and firm. He ignores Sabito's gaze lingering a little longer onto him.

Tamayo looks at him with those wide, soft purple eyes, he's never been particularly keen on eye contact, but it would be impolite to avert his hostess' gaze. She smiles in a tender way, almost like a mother.

"Tanjiro-kun wrote to me about your fight against Akaza," the demoness says, "Giyuu, you and Makomo did well at standing your ground against him to protect your friend. Kibutsuji's three highest ranks are formidable foes, surviving an encounter against one of them is already impressive enough of a feat, don't forget it."

He can feel his breath stuttering even if only a bit, that insidious guilt that often lurks inside his mind doesn't let him believe Tamayo's words wholeheartedly, even if it's true that since Makomo's and Sabito's arrival he has done some progress on that matter. Hesitantly, he allows himself to agree that, at the very least, they all survived, and that should be enough for now.

.

.

.

"I'm back, Urokodaki-san"

When Makomo arrives at the Water Estate she's greeted with the warm embrace of her father mentor. His arms wrap her firmly but tenderly, she can feel her eyes watering; this somehow reminds her of the moment she returned from her final selection, exhausted, with her clothes tattered and her body filled with bruises and scratches, Urokodaki had welcomed her with a hug that felt capable of driving even the worst pain away.

"You did well, Makomo."

Even though he has visited her frequently through all her time staying at the Butterfly Mansion, they hadn't had the opportunity to talk without someone else being nearby. Makomo knows better than anyone else how careful her parental figure is to maintain his stoic demeanor around others. Even if she doesn't have the same enhanced smell like Urokodaki or Tanjiro, she can sense how much relief it brings to the old man to see her standing there, free of the bandages and the sterile scent of the Butterfly Mansion's room.

One part of her feels guilty for worrying the old man so much. The worst part is that she knows this won't be the last time Sakonji will face the possibility of his children being at the brink of death, again.

This time it was her who nearly got her ribs crushed by the Upper Three.

Who knows what could happen next time.

She can't promise she'll be more careful, her duty puts her life at risk every time she goes out for a mission. She knows Sakonji knows.

The older man seems to perceive her inner turmoil, as he breaks the hug, placing instead his hands on her shoulders in a grounding gesture. The tengu mask's frown looking at her.

"You shall begin your training after the meal, but first, you should go check our new student."

Makomo chuckles, even if he's ultimately being the one who is training Senjuro, he's been referring to the boy as their student instead of his. One part of her feels unsuited for such a responsibility (her busy schedule as a Hashira wasn't the only reason of why she didn't take Nezuko as her own student from the get go, though the whole secrecy around Tanjiro at first also played a major role back then), but if Urokodaki trusts her (them), the very least she can do is to attempt to fulfill such a role.

"Very well, I'm thrilled to see how he's doing."

The past few weeks that Senjuro has been training under Urokodaki's care have probably been the harshest. Sabito's training feels almost gentle in comparison.

Truth be told, this is not the first time the fiery haired boy has undergone training regimes. Years ago his older brother taught him the forms of Flame Breathing, however, their father's harsh words and Kyojuro's constant absences due to his missions as a slayer diminished his training; and when he received his first nichirin blade and it didn't change color he ultimately quit, feeling that he could never become a slayer.

Or he thought so until the water pillars talked with his brother, and they got interested in trying to help him. Their kindness, albeit unexpected, wasn't unwelcome.

Out of all of the things his brother would tell him from his fellow Hashira, Senjuro barely knew anything about the elusive Water Hashira; he only knew his name was Tomioka Giyuu and that he was a man of few words and stoic demeanor. Then his brother came one evening announcing two other slayers had joined Tomioka as Water Hashira under special circumstances, and a few nights later he said he had arranged a training session with them and he was cordially invited to join them.

That had happened months ago, yet Senjuro still finds himself surprised at how easily the three water breathing users (and their teacher) have taken him under their wings.

So far he has only gotten the chance to train under Sabito's and Urokodaki's care. The peach haired man usually holds himself with an enthusiasm that feels similar to his brother's while being completely different at the same time; Sabito can be merciless during his training, and his way to encourage him usually relies on constant reminders of what he wants to accomplish. Urokodaki, on the other hand, is less enthusiastic and way more ruthless and stern than his former student, he's a man of few words whose lessons are meant to end carved in the marrow of the bone.

And still, Senjuro can see there's endless kindness in the man with the tengu mask, in the way he always makes sure the boy has a warm meal and a good rest for the next day. He has also witnessed the same kindness in Sabito, if the way he defended him from his father's harsh words that day meant something.

He hasn't had the chance to interact as much with Giyuu and Makomo, but both black haired slayers have been incredibly kind with him every time he visited his brother in the Butterfly Estate. Giyuu once let him sleep cuddled beside him during the first nights after they fought the Upper Moon, and he usually listens attentively when he speaks —the raven has been nothing like Obanai had ranted during one of the few times he visited since becoming a Hashira—; and Makomo was eager to talk about herbs and recipes with him once she regained consciousness.

Speaking of Makomo

"Water Breathing, Second Form: Water Wheel!"

He's practicing the Water Breathing forms when his foot slips and he ends up falling flat face against the ground. Grunting, the teenager rolls to his side until he's laying face up, his eyes staring aimlessly at the trees' leaves swaying gently by the breeze.

"Are you okay?"

The feminine voice makes him yelp in surprise as he sits straighter, and when he turns his head he's met with Makomo's cyan eyes looking at him with a tint of concern. Senjuro can feel his cheeks burning in embarrassment.

"I… I'm fine! Thank you for asking, Tamu… Makomo-san!" He stammers. "I was just… practicing the forms Urokodaki-sensei has taught me."

"Hm"

The young woman remains crouched next to him, her dreamy gaze wandering somewhere beyond him for a moment. He's considering whether he should ask her about her health or not when the female pillar speaks first.

"You're still moving like a flame, Senjuro-kun," her words don't come as judgemental, nor disappointed or angered. They are spoken like a fact, and still, Senjuro feels shame spreading through his chest.

"I've been training Flame Breathing since I was old enough to hold a training sword," and still failed at getting a grasp on it, he mentally adds. He knows it shouldn't be an excuse, but in the short time he has been training under the retired Water Hashira he has realized Water Breathing and Flame Breathing rely on different movements at their cores.

"It shows," the petite woman points out, "but you're also trying to force yourself to not be a flame, that won't work."

"Huh?"

Sabito had warned him Makomo tended to speak in an abstract manner, he was curious as to what he had meant until now. He feels too shy to ask, but Sabito flicked his forehead the last time he held back a question and chided him to ask.

So he asks.

"Pardon but… what does that mean, Makomo-san?"

The female pillar makes another pause, her expression thoughtful.

"I only managed to see a couple of the forms you performed, but from that I could see you're still treating them as if it was a flame, at the same time, you are trying not to do so," she presses her lips in a flat line, pondering her words, "it almost feels like you are learning Urokodaki's lessons, but you are not understanding them yet."

'That means you're not going to make it', an insidious thought pops into his mind. He has just begun his training and he has already disappointed one of the Hashira. His shoulders sag and his head drops.

"Sorry." It comes tiny, with his voice wavering.

"What for?" Makomo tilts her head in a youthful manner. "It is natural to struggle when one faces change."

"I…"

"Your family has always been like flames, it's only natural for you to be one as well," the petite woman calmly explains, "you aren't like the scorching fire that is your father, a flame that forgot it can bring warmth instead of just burning; nor are you like the hearth that is your brother, a flame that burns brightly and brings comfort and hope. You are like the flame of a candle, small, gentle, but needed nonetheless."

"A candle's flame doesn't seem strong enough to protect, though," Senjuro mutters.

"Perhaps not, but you can't see without it." One of Makomo's hands reaches out to rub circles on his back in a comforting gesture. "Maybe that's why you can't wield the breathing of flames, but you can be like the water, you just have to find what type of water you are."

"But I'm like a flame, you said," Senjuro can't hold back a pout, at which the black haired woman chuckles light heartedly.

"That may be because you're a Rengoku, your family always seems to embody the concept of flames, that doesn't mean your fighting style needs to be like the flames as well, though." The pillar stands back up, brushing the dust off her uniform before offering a hand to him. "Urokodaki-san is preparing the meal, let's keep talking while we walk back, shall we?"

"Oh… hn"

As they walk back to the Estate's main building, Makomo keeps talking.

"When Sabito began training with Urokodaki-san, I thought he'd be better suited for another breathing form," the young woman confesses, much to Senjuro's surprise, "he was short-tempered, abrasive and way too impulsive, like a small tornado, but he also held an unyielding passion, like an unwavering fire. I still believe Sabito is like that, don't you think?"

Senjuro bites the inner side of his mouth. He thinks about the peach haired man, even if he isn't as explosive as he has heard the Wind Hashira is, Senjuro admits he sometimes can feel like a gale, especially when he trains. He also feels a little like his brother, warm, caring but filled with a strong sense of duty.

"He does feel like that at times, but…" but no matter how much he tries to picture it, he can't imagine Sabito using either Wind or Flame Breathing.

Sabito doesn't fight with the aggressiveness that distinguishes Wind Breathing from other styles, nor he performs the strong and precise swings of Flame Breathing, instead…

"He also feels like the ocean."

Makomo gives him a knowing smile.

"Like the ocean in the middle of a storm, strong, relentless."

"He does move like that."

Makomo's eyes crinkle with a smile.

"And what would you compare Giyuu with?"

Senjuro tries to recall his interactions with the raven haired man. Quiet, stoic but gentle, he has heard from his brother that he possesses one of the strongest defenses among the Hashira.

"He could be… a lake, one that can remain still, but can still be dangerous."

He feels giddy when Makomo's smile widens, amusement sparkles in her eyes.

"And what about me?"

The teen ponders his answer. Makomo doesn't feel like the ocean or a lake, not even a river. But she's strong nonetheless, she managed to fight against Upper Three for a reason. She can be merciless, but she isn't like a whole body of water moving at once.

"I suppose you're like the rain," Makomo tilts her head, as if requesting him to elaborate, "I mean, rain can be gentle and subtle, but it can also pour relentlessly, not like a whole but… like an array of many droplets falling at once instead."

His cheeks redden once more when the petite woman giggles, he knows his description wasn't the best, she probably believes he said something silly, he briefly thinks.

"You see? The three of us are like water, but we're not exactly the same, nor are we always associated with water," Makomo quips, much to his surprise, "I've been told I'm like fog, or like a flower —though that might be because of the haori—, and Giyuu… I feel he can be like the snow at times.

"You're still beginning to learn the breathing of water, and I believe you're improving significantly so far, but it is important for you to realize you're not a flame that can't be a flame," her footsteps come to a halt, as one slender finger pokes gently at his torso where his heart is located, "what you need to figure out is what type of water can you become, you might even realize you're not exactly water, there's a reason most of the derived Breathing Styles branch from Water Breathing, after all."

One of Makomo's hands grabs his and she gently tugs him, like an older sibling guiding the young one, his brother sometimes did that —he still does it when they can attend a festival in the town nearby their family estate—.

"There's still time for you to figure that out, Senjuro-kun," she reassures him, "now come, I smell something delicious that Urokodaki-san just finished cooking."

Senjuro's head still feels a little overwhelmed by the whole lesson he supposes Makomo had just given to him. Though one thing is certain, as he feels an invisible weight lifting just the slightest from his shoulders as something warm burns gently in his heart. His brother's usual encouragement words echo in his ears, and for the first time in a while, he doesn't feel unworthy of being compared to a flame.

Chapter Text

"TANJIROOOOO YOU'RE FINALLY BACK!" Zenitsu wails as he clings to the burgundy haired boy's haori, fat tears running down his cheeks. "I'M SO GLAD YOU'RE BACK PLEASE DON'T LET ME ALONE WITH THIS STUPID BOAR AGAIN, IT WAS HORRIBLE!"

"SHUT UP, ZAMETSU!" Inosuke yells back, causing the loud blonde to glare at him. "Of course Gompanchiro won't leave us again! So stop crying already!"

"Haha! I missed you too, guys," Tanjiro chuckles, unfazed by his friends' antics.

Truth be told, he was starting to miss going on missions with both of them. And even if he enjoyed spending time with the Hashira and the girls in the Butterfly Mansion, he has grown accustomed to the energy both Inosuke and Zenitsu bring to his life.

"It's great to see both of you in such great spirits, yellow boy, boar-headed boy!" Rengoku's booming voice comes from behind him, startling Zenitsu as Inosuke seems to struggle to not launch himself at the Flame Hashira.

"Rengoku-san!" Tanjiro beams at the flame haired man, as if they hadn't just gone to the same mission.

Two days ago Shinobu finally allowed them to return to their duties, and while Sabito and Giyuu headed near Asakusa for separate missions, Tanjiro was sent as support for the Flame Hashira on their first mission since the Mugen Train incident. The burgundy-haired boy wondered if this had been out of Rengoku's request or the Water Hashira triad's, either way, he had been beyond thrilled at being able to go on further missions with him.

The mission itself turned out to be fairly simple: a demon targeting travelers near a crossroad. It wasn't particularly strong, but its blood demon art had proven to be challenging enough to require more than one slayer to be dealt with. An adequate mission to resume duties, he supposes.

They had just finished said mission when their crows came with the announcement that they were heading west next in order to investigate a possible Lower Moon hunting in the forest near a small town.

"It seems we will be reuniting with other two slayers there," Rengoku said as he sheathed back his katana.

Even with freshly healed injuries and an eye patch over the left side of his face, the flame haired man held himself with the same confidence that Tanjiro remembered from their first meeting.

"Should we get going, Rengoku-san?" He asked as he hoisted Nezuko's box against his back.

"You may go ahead first, Kamado boy," one warm hand ruffled his burgundy locks, "I have other matters to do first, fear not, we'll regroup in the town."

Tanjiro wanted to object, but there was something in the Hashira's commanding voice that ultimately made him comply.

As he spotted Zenitsu's blonde hair and Inosuke's boar head, Tanjiro wondered if Rengoku had sent him first on purpose so he could catch up with his friends.

.

.

.

"So, Uzui visited some days ago," Sabito drops as the three pillars are on the middle of a break in their training session. "He wants to know more details about the mission on Yoshiwara."

"What did you tell him?" Makomo asks as she does some stretching exercises, she lets out a soft groan as her column pops.

He catches a glimpse of Giyuu wincing at the sound.

"Told him I'd discuss some things with you two first and then we'd reunite on a week," he rests his back against the boulder located on the edge of the clearing, "I've been writing down what I remember from his report back then, it wasn't too much, but my memory's been kind of hazy as of lately."

"…You read Uzui's report?" Makomo blinks owlishly.

Sabito exchanges quizzical looks with Giyuu before the raven answers their senior's question.

"Doesn't sound far-fetched to do so," his blue eyes briefly glance elsewhere, "it was —or is going to be, I dunno— the first Upper Moon the slayers corps defeat in shortly over a century, getting a general overview of the Upper Ranks' power by reading the report sounds fair enough."

"That's exactly what I thought back then!" his voice comes cheerier than intended, but he doesn't particularly mind, "I don't recall who else took the care of reading it, though, maybe Kocho to Himejima, I'm not exactly sure about the rest."

"Hm…" Makomo scrunches her brow, "I don't recall reading it back then, although it could have been due to my anger towards Uzui for taking Nezuko and Tanjiro to such a place to begin with."

"That's… understandable, too," Giyuu mumbles, and Sabito may agree; he too was upset at first when he found out the Sound Hashira took such young slayers to an undercover mission in the Red Light District of all places, but his more cool-headed side reminded him that their duties as slayers were going to take them to places they usually wouldn't go to, whether they liked it or not.

Makomo's anger towards Uzui could also be justifiable given the fact that she was closest to the Kocho sisters, and from what he recalls from the report the Sound Hashira had attempted first to take (or kidnap, depending on whom you asked) two of the girls from the Butterfly Estate for that mission.

"Anyway," their senior shrugs as she brushes any lingering grudges aside. "I assume you want us to begin planning our next moves, let's do it."

.

.

.

They have reunited at dusk at a local inn after they tried to collect clues around the town about the demon's whereabouts.

"From what I could gather, it seems the demon we're looking for hunts around the outskirts of the nearby mountain," Rengoku explains, a remarkably big stack of dishes neatly piled around him. "How did the investigation go on your side?"

"I don't believe the demon lurking around is a Lower Moon," Tanjiro admits, his brows furrowed, "however, it does have the scent of a strong demon, stronger than the average, at least. I also smelled apprehension coming from the civilians on the streets, it's likely no one will dare to come out at night."

"I could hear some people murmuring about the forest being cursed," Zenitsu chimes in, idly munching an onigiri, "heard people were getting spooked by replicas of themselves… and that whenever a group passed through the forest they'd come out with one or two people missing… it must be a ghost and not the demon right? Right?!"

"Of course it's the demon, Monitsu!" Inosuke butts in, his boar mask lifted so he can gorge on the tempura that he requested.

"Hn, the Inobashira boy is right," Rengoku says, "I also learned that the demon seems to target small groups of people, so it should be easier for us to track it down without the risk of splitting up."

That's the safest option, indeed, Tanjiro thinks. Even if he still believes wholeheartedly that Rengoku is incredibly strong and capable as a Hashira, his most apprehensive side makes him remember that encounter with Upper Three; it didn't matter that Rengoku, Giyuu and Makomo were Hashira, the demon pushed them beyond their limits and, if it weren't for the sunrise, the maroon haired boy feared Akaza would have ultimately killed them all.

Back then he had been unable to help them in any way, the injury on his abdomen preventing him from joining the fight. And even if he had been in shape to join them, Tanjiro knew deep into his gut that he still lacked the skills to tilt the balance in their favor. Hopefully now he will be able to do his duties without burdening the others with his protection. He has to do it.

Maybe he has let his inner turmoil show up, as he suddenly feels Rengoku's warm hand grabbing him by the shoulder in a grounding gesture. His good eye crinkling the slightest with a reassuring smile.

"We will defeat this demon! You three already fought and beheaded a Lower Moon, not to mention you've been training under the Water Hashira's care, so don't doubt on your skills, boys!"

There's something on Kyojuro's presence that always seems to lift their spirits, Tanjiro realizes as he can sense the uneasiness lingering around Zenitsu melting and Inosuke's enthusiasm raising. He himself feels less on edge, too.

'Rengoku-san is truly amazing,' he thinks.

"Hn! We will give our best on this mission!"

.

.

.

"Given that Uzui might need a female slayer for this mission I suppose I should-"

"No."

Makomo is left momentarily baffled by how both men speak simultaneously, both equally adamant on their answer.

"We will still need to infiltrate the Red Light District, I'm sure it won't be-"

"No."

Her surprise morphs into amusement, as she slowly realizes neither of them will budge. Her lips curl upwards in a faint smile.

"Oh my, are you perhaps worried I'll get a suitor as soon as I step into one of the brothels?" She drawls, one hand resting against her chest like the damsels in those western magazines she has spotted once on Mitsuri's estate.

Sabito scrunches his face in a frown as Giyuu narrows his eyes and pouts. She's all too familiar with those faces, they used to make them whenever they were annoyed as children. Somehow seeing those same expressions translated to their adult features make both men look weirdly adorable in her eyes.

"Won't happen, you're not going," the redhead declares, Giyuu nods solemnly next to him.

This time the petite woman can't hold back a chuckle escaping from her lips.

"So now you're going through the overprotective brothers phase!"

"As if!" Sabito scoffs, one finger pointing accusingly at her, "I'm sure even da… Urokodaki-san would be against you going, too."

"Besides, you're not fully healed yet," Giyuu mumbles, his pout becoming slightly more prominent, brows furrowed in concern, "it would be detrimental for your health and our overall future plans if you were to get severely injured once again so soon."

As much as she wants to argue back on that last part, the raven does have a solid argument. From the retelling of events, it is known one of the demons conforming Upper Six holds a Blood Demon Art capable of applying a deadly poison, and as much as her training in Mount Sagiri taught her plenty of stuff about poisons and remedies, she would be at a physical disadvantage when compared to her fellow Water pillars. Besides, who knows what might Shinobu do if she were to return with life-threatening injuries when she had just recovered from similarly severe ones. She wouldn't be surprised if the purple haired woman made her next recovery so hellish that demons might feel as merciful creatures in comparison.

Thus, she sighs dejectedly.

"Fine, fine, but we'll need to see how to approach that mission, then."

"We will work something out," Sabito affirms as if he already had a plan, and Makomo can't help but feel the tiniest bit of curiosity. "Either way, there are other things to be settled first."

.

.

.

The forest at the outskirts of the mountain gives an eerie feeling. They can spot the few scattered lights coming from the town, but most of their light source comes from the moonlight that seeps through the foliage.

"It's so quiet around here," Tanjiro mumbles, his hands grasping tighter the straps of Nezuko's box, as if to reassure himself his sister is safe.

Rengoku is walking ahead of the small group, the moonlight making him look almost like a walking torch as it illuminates his hair and cape. Behind him walks Inosuke, stomping his way through the unkempt path, clearly accustomed to moving outside in the wilderness. A few steps behind are Tanjiro and Zenitsu, the blonde is clinging to one of his sleeves like it's a lifeline, and the burgundy-haired boy can perceive how uneasy his friend is feeling.

"Keep your senses sharp, we can only assume this demon is a sneaky one based on the reports," the Flame Hashira says, one hand already hovering over the hilt of his katana.

As they delve deeper into the forest, Tanjiro gets a feeling of deja vu from Mount Natagumo when his nose gets hit with the distinctive smell of a demon. When he tries to pinpoint the source he realizes with increasing frustration that the foul stench has settled itself all over the place, making it difficult to pinpoint the source. Around him an unnatural mist obstructs his view, and he's suddenly hit with the realization that he's drifted apart from the group.

"Inosuke! Zenitsu! Rengoku-san?" He calls for the rest of the group, but his voice sounds muffled, as if he were locked in a closed space. Not only his sounds come muffled, but Tanjiro realizes with increasing concern that everything around him has become unnaturally silent.

'Is the demon trying to split us to hunt us down? This is bad,' the redhead reasons as he quickens his pace and tightens the grip around the hilt of his sword. He knows it's dangerous to wander aimlessly in a place under the effects of a Blood Demon Art, but there's nothing else he can do, right?

For now he should focus on finding either the demon who trapped them on the Blood Demon Art or a way out.

Hopefully the others are safe… 

"TANJIROOOOO where are you!?" Zenitsu shrieks as he frantically looks around.

How did he got separated from the group? He was clinging to Tanjiro's haori, there's no way they could have split! Could it?

It must be the mist, everything became ten times creepier as soon as that mist engulfed them! At first the blonde had been able to distinguish the sound of a demon lurking around, but now that he finds himself surrounded by that mist he hasn't heard any other sound besides the hollow sound that comes with a demon, and even then the sound comes muffled, as if something were concealing it.

To have his hearing limited...

It just feels wrong.

Zenitsu often wonders how life might be without his enhanced hearing. But as much as he has learned to block out most noises, there's something deeply disturbing in not being able to hear as much as he should.

Crunch… Crunch…

The faint sound of footsteps over dry leaves nearly makes him jump out of his skin. Yet his fear dies down once he spots a familiar figure wandering not too far from him.

"Tanjirooooo!!!"

The blonde clings to his friend's back, ignoring how weirdly cold and stiff he is.

"I was so scared! One moment we were walking together and the next I'm all alone and unable to hear any of you four!!! You can't leave me alone again!"

The burgundy haired boy is not facing him yet, his ponytail swinging gently alongside his earrings, a few loose locks covering most of his face.

"I missed you too," there's something in his voice that sounds off and causes Zenitsu to freeze in place, his grip on the checkered haori loosening.

That's when he notices Nezuko's box is missing. There's something wrong going on, Tanjiro would never leave Nezuko alone, much less in such a place! Besides! Upon closer inspection, his friend is usually warm to the touch, this individual in front of him is freezing cold, and the sound he emits is nowhere close to Tanjiro's gentle sound.

Maybe he got hit with the demon's Blood Demon Art? No, it couldn't be, even under the effects of those, Zenitsu knows the inherent sound of each person prevails. He can't hear the peaceful and comforting sound that belongs to Tanjiro's in this… thing.

He takes some hasty steps backwards, his legs suddenly feeling like they are made of jelly. Has he been unfortunate enough to encounter the demon they're looking for?

"Tanjiro…?"

He yelps when 'Tanjiro' turns around to face him, his movements feel stiff and unnatural, as if he were a puppet of sorts. He didn't got to see the slayers controlled by one of the spider demons in Mount Natagumo, but from what his friends told him it must have been terrifying! He can imagine the way this… thing moves isn't too far off from those human puppets.

Any further inner rambling quiets down the moment Zenitsu is faced with the face, or rather lack thereof on the weird Tanjiro look-a-like. Where the redhead's gentle facial features should be there's a blank, smooth surface. It's scary enough for the blonde to shriek in fear.

"EEEEEEEEK!!!"

He jumps back when the faceless doppelganger unsheathes its katana and swings it at him.

He feels his heart beating furiously against hid ribcage, as if wanting to leave his body. At this point he should already have lost consciousness, but it seems his time training under the Hashira's supervision is finally showing results. Igarashi would undoubtedly beat his ass if he discovered he relied once again on his unconscious state to fight while Makomo-san would give him one of her signature disappointed sister's looks and Giyuu would irradiate an unhappy sound; but the worst part would be that they'd remind him he won't be able to protect Nezuko-chan if he keeps acting like a coward!

So he grits his teeth as he keeps dodging the doppelganger's erratic swings, feeling thankful that at the very least whoever is controlling this thing can't replicate Tanjiro's real skills, he'd be doomed if it could. Though he knows he can't keep dodging forever, sooner than later he will eventually run out of stamina, and who knows how the others might be doing, he can't slack off!

"T-Thunder breathing…" Zenitsu yelps then another attack nearly reaches him. He can't lose focus!

The blonde crouches and gets in position, forcing himself to steady his breaths.

"Thunder Breathing… First Form: Thunderclap and Flash!"

He unconsciously shuts his eyes closed when the blade connects with the fake Tanjiro's neck. The body is surprisingly weak, as the darker side of his mind reasons it could have been harder to slice a human's neck in comparison to this… thing.

The doppelganger dissolves back into the fog, and Zenitsu is left alone with his still furiously beating heart and his shaky breaths.

Was that the demon's Blood Demon Art?

No wonder everyone in the town seemed so disturbed!

Before he can melt back into his panicked state, he hears another sound similar to the first doppelganger. The thunder breather holds back a frustrated whine as he gets ready to fight once again only for…

"BWAHAHAHA!!!"

"EEEEEEEEEhhh!?"

If his first impression of Inosuke's boar head back in the tsuzumi mansion was terrifying enough, seeing the head's blank slate is somehow even worse! Absolute nightmare fuel! Zenitsu can feel his head getting lighter as he slips into unconsciousness.

Igarashi better be proud that he lasted so long awake.

"Come back here ya' stupid knock off!!!"

Inosuke yells as he chases the weird faceless copy of his second minion.

He knew the forest had something fishy going on from the get go! Ever since they took a step into the place, the boar-headed boy felt shivers running down his spine, his sharp instincts kept yelling at him that something was going on. Gah! He should've warned Tontaro, Monitsu and Fish Eyes!

When Chuitsu's weird double appeared he instantly knew it wasn't the real one, there's no way the blonde could've been so quiet in such a place!

Naturally, Inosuke's first reaction has been to rush and attack the weird copy which, much to his annoyance, is proving to be nearly as fast as the real guy.

"OI! COME BACK HERE YOU FAKE MONITSU!"

It's so frustrating! He should just ignore him and go looking for the real blonde, —knowing how he is, he probably is being terrified of whichever copy went to haunt him—. However, it rubs him the wrong way to not kill this annoying knock off, so he keeps chasing after it.

Kyojuro knows they've been caught in the demon's Blood Demon Art the moment he finds himself alone in the middle of the misty forest. He scans his surroundings with his good eye, his senses on high alert as he looks for any incoming threat. He should also look for a way out of whichever trap he's fallen into.

"It's good to see you in good spirits…"

"…Rengoku"

Two familiar voices put him on high alert, mainly because he knows neither of them should be there. When he turns around he spots Makomo's flowery haori and Giyuu's mismatched haori; what puts him on high alert, though, are the lack of features in their faces. They must be a product of the demon's Blood Demon Art, there's no other option.

The flame haired man frowns, his expression turning serious as he readies his stance.

"I don't know what your intensions are, demon! But I won't hesitate to lift my sword against you! It doesn't matter if you're hiding behind the faces of my friends!"

The doppelgangers seem to take his answer as an order to attack, as the copies jump into action, swords unsheathed as they clash against Kyojuro's blade. The Hashira soon realizes these copies aren't nearly as skilled as the real Water Hashira, as their movements come as sloppy and unrefined; it doesn't mean they aren't strong, though.

"I'm a Hashira, as such it's my duty… to end you."

Kyojuro scowls at the fake Makomo's words. He had heard those lines before from the female Hashira's mouth, during the fight against Akaza. It feels almost as if the Blood Demon Art relies on the memories of whoever is affecting to bring back echoes of people they're familiar with. It just have a limit, though, right?

It doesn't matter now, he has to focus on withstanding the doppelgangers' relentless attacks. He trusts the three boys under his care will be able to find a way out of this.

"Stay back!"

The familiar booming voice startles him yet doesn't ease down his nerves. Quite the opposite, as when Tanjiro looks at the source of said voice he's faced with a faceless doppelganger of the Flame Hashira. He feels a shiver running down his spine.

"Rengoku-san…?"

He's almost certain this is an illusion, a mere trick created by the demon they're hunting. The faceless doppelganger remains in a fighting stance, it looks wrong, as if whoever is controlling him (it?) doesn't really know how swordsmen hold themselves in battle.

So far the doppelganger doesn't seem like engaging in combat, rather he looks like he's protecting something, or rather someone whom Tanjiro can't find yet. The burgundy haired boy's hand hovers over the hilt of his sword, cold sweat running down his forehead. Even if this clone probably isn't as strong as the real Rengoku, it sits wrong in his gut to fight him (it?).

He needs to focus! It must be the demon whom the doppelganger is protecting.

He forces himself to steady his breath. The scent that has settled in the forest feels more akin to the one back in their mission in Mount Natagumo, so it means he's not caught in some weird dream like the one Lower Moon One used to trap them back in the Mugen Train. There must be a way for him to find the demon!

'Your sense of smell is quite remarkable, Tanjiro, though relying solely on it might not be the best option all the time. There will be moments when you'll have to sharpen your other senses.'

Makomo had told him that during one of the training sessions they had with the Water pillars. The petite woman had tried to teach him, Zenitsu and Inosuke to rely on their other senses during combat.

While not as merciless as Sabito's training, Makomo's had been equally challenging for him, as the female pillar made him track her down while running with his nose covered. It has been frustrating, and he was sure the black haired woman would eagerly put him under the same training as soon as she could, but at least Tanjiro had managed to sharpen his other senses even if only a little.

The Rengoku doppelganger finally attacks, as he unsheathes his katana and launches a powerful slash at Tanjiro. The younger slayer manages to jump out of his reach, as he quickly unsheathes his own sword and takes a deep breath.

"Water Breathing, First Form: Striking Tide!"

Blades clash, and Tanjiro finds himself nearly stumbling as the doppelganger's strength seems to match Rengoku's. He parries the incoming attacks, moving around the place, trying to find a way to break the fake Rengoku's defenses. Even if he doesn't seem to be the demon, maybe defeating him will force the demon to come out of its hideout.

He barely dodges a swing coming downwards and ends up rolling a few meters before nearly crashing against a tree. He needs to focus! The creature in front of him is not the real Rengoku, he knows that, but one part of him still hesitates to attack him.

He shuts his eyes closed, forcing himself to focus. The doppelganger takes advantage of this as he launches forward, another powerful swing aimed at the boy.

Tanjiro braces himself for the incoming impact just for Nezuko's scent to overtake his nostrils.

Fear briefly overtakes him as he opens his eyes and, much to his relief, he finds his little sister protectively standing in front of him, unscathed.

The doppelganger seems to have been quickly consumed by Nezuko's Blood Demon Art, and Tanjiro notices how the pink flames seem to expand beyond the nearly consumed body, as if they were burning the mist.

The mist must be part of the demon's Blood Demon Art!

"GYAAAAAAH!!!"

An inhuman screech resonates through the forest, and Tanjiro catches a glimpse of a skinny figure trying to run away. That must be the demon!

"Nezuko! I'm going to chase it!" He gets ready to chase after the demon, "you need to burn the remaining mist! Find Rengoku-san and the others and help them!"

Nezuko's pink eyes blink owlishly before a determined look flickers through her features as the demon girl nods eagerly.

"Hm!"

Tanjiro takes a last glance at his sister's frame rushing to the opposite direction, her pink flames quickly burning away the demon's Blood Demon Art. A small smile curves his lips before he too rushes towards his objective. Even though the demonic scent remains lingering around the forest, Tanjiro can now catch the faint sound of the demon's movements, its quick footsteps, the faint sound of its clothes ruffling as it tries to run away. The young redhead quickens his pace, tracking down the demon until he finally spots it as a purple and orange blur.

There he is!

The burgundy-haired slayer takes a deep breath as he readies his stance.

"Hinokami Kagura, Solar Heat Haze!"

He rushes forward, attempting to deliver a strike that could take the demon by surprise. Even if he has been practicing the Hinokami Kagura movements, he has found that he still needs to get accustomed to it's more demanding move set. His katana manages to reach the demon's neck, though not completely, as the demon manages to dodge at the last moment to avoid getting fully decapitated.

"You're not fun! You're spoiling the fun!"

The demon whines as he remains half crouched at a safe distance, one hand holding his head as it reattaches to his neck. Now that he has a clear view of the demon, Tanjiro realizes he's physically young, as he appears to be of his same age, he wears an orange kimono and his long purple hair is tied in a high ponytail. His most remarkable feature, though, it's the lack of features in his face, similar to the faceless doppelganger he had just fought. Based on his scent, Tanjiro reaffirms his first guess, this demon is not a Lower Moon, but it wouldn't surprise him that he could've climbed up the ranks if he were given the chance.

"I don't understand why this is fun, but I can't let you get away with it," Tanjiro says, ready to attack the demon once again.

"Of course you don't get it! The Lower Ranks are clear now! If I manage to gather enough power maybe He will consider me to fill in one spot!" The demon explains as he wildly gestures with his hands.

Tanjiro can feel the uneasiness creeping up his throat. If what the demon says it's true, then he wouldn't be surprised if other demons besides this one choose to test their luck at climbing up their hierarchy, which would only mean an increase in the slayer's workload, he guesses. The redhead tightens the grip on his sword as he readies his stance once again.

"You hunt people for the sake of your purpose… I'm sorry, but I can't let you leave."

"There's that again, no fun!" The demon fakes a yawn, his head already reattached. "I dunno what that girl's deal is, but she left me without my toys! You're really no fun, I'm leaving!"

"Stay right where you are!"

Tanjiro chastises himself internally for letting the demon boy talk for so long, he really should be more assertive with his actions.

"Hinokami Kagura, Dance!"

As he rushes forward, the demon once again barely dodges, his claws swinging aimlessly in a meek attempt at self-defense yet the blade manages to connect with his shoulder.

"Flame Breathing, First Form: Unknowing Fire!"

Rengoku's flame mane comes rushing forward, his blade finishing off the demon with one powerful swing that connects with the neck, leaving Tanjiro momentarily stunned.

The demon's body begins to disintegrate as both swordsmen remain in wary silence, as if both were trying to corroborate they're real and not other product of the demon's Blood Demon Art.

"Your sister helped burn out the Blood Demon Art! She may be looking for the yellow boy and the boar-headed boy!" He speaks good-naturedly, his posture relaxing the slightest.

"Rengoku-san!" Tanjiro can finally feel relief overtaking him, as he sighs, his shoulders sagging.

"That wasn't a Lower Moon," the flame haired man points out, "did you discover something else from the encounter, Kamado boy?"

"Oh… the demon did mention something about the Lower Ranks being cleared…"

"Hm, I see," Rengoku's face turns contemplative for a moment, "we may be on high alert for further demons trying to gain strength like this one, then!"

"I suppose so…" Tanjiro mumbles, his mind still processing the whole dichotomy between the demon's abilities in comparison to his meekness when engaged in combat.

He leaves his thoughts aside when one warm hand rests against his shoulder, and he's met with Rengoku's golden and red eye giving him a reassuring look.

"You did a good job, Kamado boy! I'm sure the other two did great as well."

It's a small gesture, but it manages to make Tanjiro feel a little more at ease.

"Hn, thank you, Rengoku-san."

.

.

.

"They haven't returned from the clearing… should I go looking for them, Urokodaki-sensei?" Senjuro asks as he finishes his sword swinging exercises.

"They may be discussing something important, let them leave for the time being." The old man says, one hand ruffling the boy's golden locks. "Meal is almost done, run ten laps and then you may rest."

Sakonji looks as his student holds back a disheartened sigh, carefully placing his bokken aside before setting on running around the Estate's main building. The retired Hashira doesn't get taken by surprise when a medicinal scent approaches him from behind.

"They train so hard, Urokodaki-san," the pale boy mumbles, Sakonji can perceive the awe he feels when he looks at the flame haired boy running around the estate, he can also perceive a lingering scent of longing.

Truth be told, he had been skeptical at first when his children told him they'd be taking a protege-slash-employee, especially after learning the story behind him. Yet Harumu has been surprisingly well-behaved ever since Sabito brought him back from visiting the demon doctor —and he hasn't burned under the sun, which soothes his remaining suspicious about Tamayo, for now at least—. The teenage boy seems to be reacting positively to whichever treatment he's receiving, which means he's been starting to learn with his duties as a staff member. He may be still clumsy and gets tired easily, but Sakonji will give him the credit for his dedication.

"It's the bare minimum they have to do," the retired Hashira glances back at the boy who holds a laundry basket with clean clothes; he saw him earlier taking small breaks between chores, even if his condition has improved, it's clear he still is rather frail.

…

Maybe he should teach him at the very least the very basics of total concentration breathing once he gets better enough.

Chapter Text

It's shy past noon when the Sound Hashira arrives at the Water Estate. As promised during his previous visit, he uses the front door this time, it would be beyond embarrassing if he were to get pinned down by that old man once again and the last thing he wants is to give Igarashi more ammo to pester him.

"G-Good evening, Sound Hashira-sama, the Water Hashira are already waiting for you."

Tengen is greeted by a meek looking teenager who escorts him through the estate's main building —he vaguely recalls overhearing Kocho mentioning something about the triad finally getting a staff worker—. Walking through the estate during daytime feels a little less depressing than during his first visit, though it's clear that no matter how many inhabitants are in the place, it's still as dull and unflamboyant as he remembers.

The boy's footsteps come to a halt when they arrive at one of the larger sections of the building, probably a training dojo. Thanks to his enhanced hearing, Tengen distinguishes the three voices speaking on the other side of the door as the ones belonging to the Water triad. His guide makes a brief pause before he slides the door open.

"Uhm… The Sound Hashira has arrived."

It's almost painful how awkward this boy is, the albino thinks, but it's also oddly fitting for the already peculiar inhabitants of the Water Estate.

Speaking of whom

"Glad to see you again, Uzui!" Igarashi chirps, he's sat in the middle of scattered papers with notes and diagrams, besides him are Tamura and Tomioka, both black haired slayers keeping a more proper posture in comparison to the redhead's slouched frame.

"Quite the dull welcome, I must say."

He can hear Tamura giggling softly.

"Our apologies, Uzui-san, we have been quite busy, as you may notice," the petite woman comments, she quietly dismisses their employee, who closes the door behind him. Tamura gestures at her fellow pillar to take a seat with them.

Guessing there's no point in arguing, the silver haired man complies. His gaze wanders through the scattered papers, most of them probably scrapped notes, while he distinguishes some old maps of the Red Light District. A low whistle escapes from his lips.

"You really took the whole 'remembering details' part seriously, huh," just as he's reaching out to grab one of the notes, said note gets quickly snatched by Tomioka —he'd briefly forgotten the raven haired man is there—.

"Of course I did," Igarashi sounds almost offended, "you made quite the well-detailed report back then, though it shouldn't be a surprise, the defeat of an Upper Moon is no small feat by any means."

There's an odd feeling deep in Tengen's gut whenever Igarashi and Tamura talk about those future events with such careless nature, as if it was the topic of a casual conversation one would have in between missions. It is as a constant reminder that his current mission and its eventual outcome will only be a smaller part of something way bigger; of course he knows that's what's going to happen, but somehow only now does he feel the pressure of having to fulfill his role in the incoming series of events that will catalyze their eventual victory.

Guess there's no point in beating around the bush for much longer.

"Then, care to share with the audience?"

"Of course, but first," Igarashi rearranges one of his notes, "I think it'd make things easier if you tell us how's the mission going so far, just to know where to begin with."

Tengen narrows his eyes but complies.

"We have been planning this mission for quite a few weeks in advance; a long term infiltration to Yoshiwara, my wives went undercover shortly after yours and Tamura's arrival." The taller man rubs his chin with one hand, "though there were no direct orders to deal with a demon there yet, I had the gut feeling that something has been going on in the Red Light District, if it makes sense."

"Hn," Tamura nods.

"Makes sense," Tomioka chimes in, "many things already happen in that district at night, people going missing would rarely raise suspicion around a place like that."

Much (or not so much) to his surprise, Tomioka is quite the perceptive guy; though that's something that the Sound Hashira has discovered fairly quickly ever since the shorter male joined their ranks. Tomioka may be aloof and in a perpetual state of gloom, but the guy's sharper than he appears to be (when he wants to be).

A faint smirk curves his lips as he pulls some envelopes out of his uniform and hands them to the raven haired pillar.

"That's what we've found out so far," he points at the small stack of letters, "my wives have been reporting their discoveries to me via letters.

"Suma found out about the rumors of girls committing Ashinuke with increasing frequency around the main brothels, Makio and Hinatsuru have confirmed the rumors to be widespread enough around most of the courtesans and staff workers, though most seem hesitant to speak about it beyond murmurs and gossips."

"Ashinuke…?" Tomioka mumbles

"To cut ties," Tamura explains to her fellow pillar, "it's a term used for the courtesans who run away without paying off their debts."

The blue eyed man blinks owlishly at the female pillar before humming softly.

"It's severely punished if the runaway gets found, no wonder why no one's surprised that they disappear without leaving traces and why no one really puts the effort into looking for the missing persons," Igarashi adds, a thoughtful look on his face. "Who knows for how long the demon has taken advantage of this to hunt."

Igarashi has a point, one can only imagine for how long has the demon taken advantage of the harsh environment that lies underneath the glamorous Red Light District. No wonder it has been able to reach the level of an Upper Moon.

"There's the chance that the demon disguises itself as a human to blend in the crowd, we've been trying to track down any possible suspect, but…" he groans as he rubs one hand against his face, "it must either be incredibly stealthy to sneak out of the pleasure houses without being noticed or it might be more than one demon, you said Upper Six were two demons, right? Maybe they're working on separate houses each."

"It could also be their Blood Demon Art, though," Tomioka quips, the raven squirming when he's under the other three's gazes. "I read Sabito's notes… it was mentioned in your report that one of the demons was able to use obi belts as a Blood Demon Art."

Obi belts. It somehow makes sense, Tengen reasons, he has fought demons who have possessed wilder Blood Demon Arts.

"They could have found some way for their belts to spread through the whole district and we wouldn't be able to notice," the realization makes Tengen frown.

"That way the demon could easily pose as a courtesan at night and remain hidden during daytime without raising suspicion," the redhead rubs his chin in a thoughtful manner, "I read in your report from my timeline that one of the two demons forming Upper Six posed as an oiran, though I'm not sure if we can pinpoint a suspect here."

The taller man raises one very thin eyebrow.

"Oh? Why's that?"

He watches as Igarashi's lavender eyes wander over Tamura, the older slayer averts her junior's gaze and Tomioka makes a small huffing noise (could that be considered a chuckle?)

"I… don't recall reading at such thorough detail the report back then in comparison to Sabito, thus, I'm afraid I can't provide of much information on my side," she explains, shoulders sagged though she doesn't sound particularly ashamed.

"In other words, we can't compare information to say whether the demon may be hiding under the same circumstances here as in their timelines," Tomioka concludes with a solemn voice, to which Igarashi nods as he crosses his arms.

"Well, that indeed is unflashy," Tengen gives a long sigh before regaining his posture, "though there's no point to mope around, got a plan?"

The smirk that curves Igarashi's mouth makes his interest rise.

"We do have a plan"

"Sort of," Makomo adds as she makes a so-so hand gesture, before Uzui can ask, the petite woman keeps talking. "Since we know the demon poses as an oiran and their Blood Demon Art allows them to move across the district without leaving their hideout, we might be able to refocus the mission's objectives."

He can see one of Uzui's nearly non-existent eyebrows rising in a quizzical look as Giyuu pulls out a copy of an old map from the Red Light District, some small notes scribbled on its edges.

"Sabito mentioned that the report said something about a storage chamber where the demon kept its victims," the raven haired man explains, one slender finger tracing the outline of the streets in the map. "If we go with the hypothesis that the demon uses the obi belts to move around the district, there might be some place where it can safely consume humans without leaving traces."

"Storage chamber?" Magenta eyes land upon him.

"Hn," Sabito chews the inside of his mouth, scratching his memories, "something about an underground cavern where the demon hid its victims and disposed of the remnants."

The Uzui from his world hadn't delved into further details, not that he cared, though; it sounded bad enough as it was written. The ex-shinobi seems to connect the dots between Giyuu's comment and his extra input, as his eyes flicker with realization.

"So you're saying we should start looking for a way to get into that place."

"Hn," Makomo taps her fingers against the tatami mats, "it might be easier if we can find a way to evacuate the victims before the real fight begins."

He can picture the cogs in Uzui's mind working as he thinks about the whole thing.

"Evacuate the victims, locate the demon, you sure are thinking way too ahead, aren't you?" Though he doesn't sound particularly hostile nor judgemental about their idea. "Say, you aren't planning for this meeting to end with me allowing you to take over this mission, are you?"

At that, a louder, more shameless laugh escapes Sabito's lips, if only Uzui knew how much they struggled to come with a half-decent proposal that didn't have them taking full control over the thing...

“We're not taking over the mission.” Giyuu said. The three of them had gathered in one of the spare rooms of the Water Estate to discuss their next moves. “We're not fit to do a full infiltration mission on our own.”

“Besides, if the Kamados' statements and Uzui's report are true, it was only thanks to Uzui's training as a former shinobi that he didn't succumb to his injuries.” Makomo chimed in.

“Well, shit.” Sabito groaned as he pinched the bridge of his nose. “So then what? We go undercover with Uzui instead of the kids?”

“We need Nezuko in the mission, if she's like her siblings then her Blood Demon Art will be crucial when things go south,” though Giyuu sounded a bit hesitant at the idea of letting the demon girl go to such a place.

“Great, fucking great.” The redhead rubbed his temples even more furiously, he was beginning to understand why Shinazugawa held such animosity against his fellow water pillars, they managed to hit a nerve without even trying and without breaking their blank faces.

'They're so lucky we grew up together', Sabito thought.

“So we're stuck, huh?”

“...Maybe not.”

Both he and Makomo turned to face Giyuu, the raven holding a thoughtful look in his eyes.

"Last time I told you we were only wanting to work as support for you and your wives, relax, we're not changing that."

Igarashi may sound quite cheeky, but he does have a point. The redhead offered his aid, and he already mentioned in his first meeting that there wouldn't be casualties on their side. Which does bring back something to his mind. Something he forgot to ask back then.

"If you know no one on our side dies, why bother getting involved?"

A genuine question. Maybe he's being nosy, but that's a doubt that's been bugging him for nearly a week already (maybe even longer, considering how Tamura seemed ready to give up her life to save Rengoku back in the fight against Upper Three).

He can see the Water triad exchanging glances. It is the female pillar who speaks first.

"Though none of the pillars nor corps members died during that mission, I recall the whole district got destroyed, of course, civilians' casualties were unavoidable," her voice comes tired, though he isn't surprised at her words; it'd have been a miracle if no innocent lives were lost during such a large-scale battle in such a crowded place.

"Maybe if we lend you a hand, we can help to prevent as many casualties," Tomioka chimes in, voice surprisingly tiny, almost a mumble, "but for that we'd need to work together seamlessly, if you want to, of course."

This must be the most expressions he has seen Tomioka display since they first met. First with that chuckle-like sound, now with this shy mumbling. Who could've said the almighty Water Hashira had such a soft side? While not particularly flashy, it sure is endearing in its very own weird way.

Another thing is certain, so far the triad's sounds have been genuine, so Tengen does feel more inclined to believe in their words and their intentions of helping. There's still the lingering possibility that such an extreme shift in the timeline might cause a bigger commotion in the future, but he's also sure those three have also considered that possibility and are already thinking on what to do. Either way, a renewed determination overtakes his body, as he gives a confident smile at the three pillars with him.

"Alright then, what's the plan?"

.

.

.

There's been a change of plans.

You shall keep an eye on the rumors around the higher ranking courtesans, the oiran.

Remain in a low profile.

We'll reunite in two weeks.

Lord Tengen's last message has been clear. From what little information he could provide them previously, it seems they'll be receiving external help from other Hashira. Her memories vaguely recall one of the last conversations with their husband where he ranted nonstop about two newly installed Water Hashira and how they had a wildly flamboyant origin. Maybe they are the ones who'll lend them a hand.

Either way, she knows she's already walking on thin ice with the oiran of the house where she's currently installed. Whether the woman is or is not a demon, her husband's advice is a reminder that she must be cautious.

Two weeks.

They've already endured long enough undercover, two weeks won't make much difference, she reassures herself as she readies for another night in that place.

.

.

.

"I'm so glad to see you all in so much better shape already!" Those are Mitsuri's first words as she throws her arms around Makomo's shorter frame.

It's oddly reassuring to know some things remain the same no matter which timeline it is, Makomo thinks as she lets herself be squished by Mitsuri's bear hug. Her body still feels a little sore and stiff, but that's something the pink haired girl doesn't need to know, her natural friendliness and warmth are worth the mild discomfort.

As promised by Sabito in their last meeting, they have gathered to share a meal in the same place they went last time. This time they aren't joined by all the pillars, though. Himejima and Kocho have politely declined the invitation while Tokito was on a mission; as for Shinazugawa… Makomo wouldn't be surprised if either he declined Mitsuri's invitations or if the Love pillar was sensible enough to guess things were still rather delicate between him and Sabito.

Makomo lets out a small huff once Mitsuri releases her from the hug and refocuses her attention on the other Hashira. She catches a glimpse of Sabito snickering when the pink haired woman crushes Giyuu in a similar hug, the raven stiffens as his earns turn a light shade of pink. She too can't help but snicker when she spots Iguro glowering at her fellow pillar —she guesses the shorter male has only agreed to come due to his closeness with Mitsuri and Kyojuro—.

"It's great to be able to return to duties!"

Kyojuro laughs good-naturedly as he reciprocates Mitsuri's hug, and Makomo sees with amusement how Giyuu retreats as he clings to Sabito's side, earning more snickering from Uzui.

They keep on chatting as they wait for their food. They talk about their latest missions, Mitsuri goes onto an enthusiastic retelling of her latest long-term mission in a fishing village —the pink haired woman adds lots of special effects sounds every time she describes how the fighting went like— while Kyojuro talks about his latest missions alongside Tanjiro and his friends.

"So it seems like those brats are at the very least capable of getting things done, huh," Uzui quips as he takes a sip from the sake he ordered.

"Hn! They're good boys, full of potential," the flame haired man answers, smile wide and voice filled with conviction. "Our new tsugukos are truly remarkable!"

"'Our'?" Iguro raises an inquisitive eyebrow.

"Our," Sabito repeats, arms crossed and chest puffed in pride, Giyuu nods solemnly.

Noticing that now Mitsuri and Uzui share the same puzzled expressions as well, Makomo guesses she might as well do some explanations.

"We came to an agreement with Rengoku-san to train Kamado-kun and his friends, you could say then that they're our tsugukos."

"Hn," Kyojuro beams, "I had already considered taking Kamado as a tsuguko before the Mugen Train mission, we even had agreed on discussing an arrangement with his older siblings!"

Once again Makomo's eyes widen in surprise as she feels something warm spreading in her chest upon hearing those words; she also catches a glimpse of Sabito's cheeks turning a dark pink and Giyuu nearly choking on his tea. The female pillar can feel her face heating up when her comrades' gazes land upon them —Uzui's amused one, Iguro's vaguely judgemental and Mitsuri's excited one as she gushes something about how heartwarming family bonds are—.

"After I saw him and the other two fight against the demon who took control of the train I got even more convinced of taking them in as my tsugukos!" The Flame Hashira seems unaware of the reaction his previous statement caused on the triad, and Makomo doesn't know whether to feel endeared or frustrated at it as the man keeps talking, "since Igarashi had already invited me to train them beforehand, and they were already acquainted with the young slayers' skills we thought it'd be better if they were trained under our conjoined efforts!"

"Huh, guess that makes sense," the white haired man hums as he takes another sip from his cup, "especially since you three mentioned Kamado is supposed to be an important piece in our victory over Kibutsuji."

"I still don't believe it," Iguro mutters, face turned aside so they don't get to see him. "Even considering you might be right on some things, it's stupid to think everything can happen the same way twice."

"Eh? But it might be worth it to try it!" Mitsuri interjects, hands clasped over her mouth. "Besides! They did manage to prevent something by guessing it'd happen again, isn't that proof enough that we should at least trust their judgment?"

The shorter male's face seems to soften at Mitsuri's hopeful look.

"You're always too hopeful, Kanroji," he sighs as he sags his shoulders, Kaburamaru nudging his head against his cheek. His words didn't came with any sharpness and the Love Hashira seems aware of it as she giggles softly, a faint blush dusting her cheeks.

Makomo exchanges brief knowing looks with her fellow water pillars. That's another topic they've discussed during their restless nights back at Urokodaki's house. Even if their relationship with most of the other Hashira has always been distant at best, it has always seemed to be of common knowledge that Mitsuri and Obanai had something going on, some common attraction that neither of them seemed fully ready to acknowledge.

Memories of the final battle briefly resurface. Amidst the chaos of fighting Muzan and dodging his deadly attacks she lost sight of most of the remaining pillars. And still, she knows they ended up as roughened up as her, if the sound of flesh tearing open and bones crunching were enough hints. She vaguely remembers Iguro saving Nezuko from a deadly blow, his snake guiding him as he had been blinded by gnarly slashes running across his face. She also remembers how, in her last moments she spotted them both roughened up but curled in a tight embrace, something deep in her gut tells her they didn't survive either.

Makomo realizes she might have been influenced by Kanae's idealistic mindset, as she hopes that a little push might help those two open up their hearts before it's too late.

.

.

.

"I never imagined you'd end up becoming such close friends with them," Kyojuro hears Tengen say as the taller man leans on his shoulder, "quite the surprise, I must say."

"It was quite unexpected, indeed," he chuckles.

After their meal, they split up. Giyuu and Sabito have been summoned to missions in nearby areas, while Kyojuro, Tengen and Obanai are heading to the opposite direction. Mitsuri has offered to accompany Makomo back to the Water Estate since the older woman is still in recovery.

The three Hashira have been walking in a comfortable silence until the Sound pillar broke it with his small remark.

"Tomioka has been too eager to latch onto those two since they arrived," the shorter male comments, "as if they're the only ones worthy of his attention."

Tomioka's usual aloofness has always been a weird topic to approach. Kyojuro understands why most of them have already given up on trying to approach their fellow pillar given his reluctance to engage in any form of social interaction and his words often coming as blunt or insensitive; what does intrigues him at times are how Obanai and Shinazugawa have come to the conclusion that the raven's silence is proof of an alleged sense of superiority. Yet it has been clear that ever since Makomo's and Sabito's arrival, the Water Hashira from their world has begun to come out of his shell.

"I don't know if that's the right way to put it, though," his albino friend chimes in, brow slightly furrowed, "he's always had this depressing aura surrounding him, as if he was in a perpetual state of grief."

Grief is something that can change people. Kyojuro is well aware of this fact from first-hand experience, if the change in his father's behavior since his mother passed away isn't proof enough of it. Giyuu's first statement ('They are supposed to be dead') in the aftermath of Kamado's trial still rings ominous in his ears. To imagine his comrade has lived in a perpetual state of mourning makes the fiery haired man wonder how much of Giyuu do they actually know.

"Well, in any case, I'm glad Tomioka has been in better spirits since Igarashi's and Tamura's arrival!" He'd rather focus on the brighter side of this situation, and he genuinely means it when he says he's glad the quiet man seems in a better mood —if he deliberately ignores Obanai's skeptical look that's only for him to acknowledge —.

"Guess you've got a point," Tengen muses, finally opting to change the topic, "anyway, Rengoku, I recently learned your little brother has been training under the retired Water Hashira's tutelage, how's he doing?"

Kyojuro can feel his chest swelling in pride at Tengen's mention of his little brother.

"He's doing better than we expected, I must say! His previous formation under the teachings of the breath of the flame have helped him to catch up fairly quickly."

"Flame Breathing is vastly different in its foundations to Water Breathing," Obanai quips, his voice softening a little, "though I may agree it might be a better fit for Senjuro."

"I've heard horror stories about Urokodaki's training from old Jigorou," Tengen snorts, "though I guess it's to be expected from a retired Hashira, those old men are truly merciless in their teachings."

"Hahaha! I don't doubt that! However, it does make me feel more at ease," he caresses the eye patch covering his left eye, "Urokodaki-san is a strict man, but he also seems to be very kind and caring, from what Kamado and the Water Triad have told me. It makes me feel at ease to know Senjuro is in good hands while I'm out on missions."

Kyojuro doesn't realize his smile has turned bittersweet until he feels worried glances upon him.

"My apologies! It seems I let my thoughts wander off a little too far!" An embarrassed laugh escapes his lips. "To fully answer your question, Uzui, Senjuro has been improving fairly quickly. He seems to have an easier time learning the ten basic water breathing forms, I've discussed with my father and Urokodaki-san the possibility of him taking the upcoming final selection, of course, that is if he gets to pass Urokodaki's final test."

That part is probably the one that still keeps Kyojuro with conflicted feelings. Maybe it's his inner older brother instincts, but deep inside he really hopes Senjuro will take a little longer to be allowed to partake in the final selection.

He also hopes Makomo's proposal for this upcoming final selection will prove to be fruitful.

Chapter Text

Get ready to leave your watching spots.

Wait for the slayers with kitsune masks to knock at your windows, we're regrouping tonight.

Makio has been restless since she received Lord Tengen's last note. The two weeks span has concluded, and she knows it's time for them to leave their disguises and retrace their plan.

She has made sure her room has no traces of her drafts and research left, everything has been carefully cleaned and arranged and she's left an envelope with some money to pay back her time spent there.

The time she spent undercover helped her to know which time is the most optimal if one wished to escape without being noticed. Being a district that thrives at night, it can only be expected for it to be calmer during daytime.

Knock knock knock

The noise comes from her window, and she quickly slides it open to reveal a peach haired slayer with mismatched haori and a white kitsune mask covering his face. Despite his colorful appearance the man moves with the inherent agility and stealth of a seasoned slayer, a Hashira.

"You may be Makio," the man says, the mask's pitch black eyes with white pupils stare blankly at her, yet there's something reassuring in his voice, "I'll take you to our temporary base."

.

.

.

Their temporary base turns out to be an abandoned shack located near the outskirts of the district. Secluded enough to not raise suspicion and preserved enough to be safe to inhabit without the risk of it crumbling down over them.

When Sabito arrives with Makio in tow the front door gets slammed open and a black haired young woman in blue clothes comes tackling his companion in a bear hug.

"MAKIOOOOO YOU'RE BACK!!!" The kunoichi wails as she clings to her fellow wife, "I'M SO GLAD TO SEE YOU AGAIN, EVEN IF YOU'RE ALWAYS A MEANIE!"

"Stop it, Suma!" The bi-colored haired woman grumbles halfheartedly as she tries to squirm free of Suma's iron grip.

Sabito remains awkwardly still in the sidelines, he vaguely remembers interacting with Uzui's wives back in his timeline, yet it never ceases to surprise him how wildly different they are from each other.

"Seriously, you two," a new voice chimes in, and when the redhead turns around he's met with a third woman, her clothes a soft purple and her dark hair tied up in a neat ponytail, she's staring with a mixture of fondness and exasperation at the other two women. Behind her Sabito spots Giyuu taking his mask off, he greets them with a small bow.

"Oi, Hinatsuru, right?" He asks for confirmation of her name even if he does remember it. Mostly to make the introductions the least awkward as possible. Quirks of being a time traveler, he supposes.

The aforementioned looks at him with a puzzled expression until a flicker of realization passes through her features.

"Hn, you must be Igarashi-san, then," she bows her head, her face softening, "Tomioka-san talked about you on our way back here, thank you for agreeing on helping us and Tengen-sama for this mission."

"Heh, no problem," his lips curl in a slight smirk as he takes off his mask, letting it rest comfortably on the side of his head.

"We only need to wait for Uzui to arrive to proceed," Giyuu says, head tilted towards the forest that extends beyond the shack. "Though I guess he's already here."

"Perceptive as always, Tomioka!" The proximity of Uzui's voice takes him off-guard as he jolts in surprise, causing the taller man to snicker. "You should learn a thing or two from him, Igarashi."

"Tengen-sama!"

Sabito is relieved the women have overtaken their husband's attention, he probably deserved a little retribution from how much he kept teasing the white haired man back at his estate, but he reassures himself it doesn't hurt to try avoiding it.

The spouses have their well-deserved reunion, and Sabito snorts in amusement when he feels Giyuu hovering behind him, one hand grabbing onto his sleeve. Despite his usual stoic expression, the redhead can perceive the awkwardness surrounding the raven haired man, as his eyes are glued to the ground and a faint blush dusts his cheeks.

"We'll wait for you inside," he announces at the Uzuis, deciding that he too doesn't want to stay in the sidelines while they have their (cheesy) heartfelt reunion. He receives a dismissive hand gesture from Uzui as a confirmation.

When they finally enter the small building they're greeted by the distinct scent of wisteria incense, Tengen soon finds the source of the smell when he spots the small incense burner beneath an open window. Tomioka has lit up paper lanterns while Igarashi finishes placing a heavy looking stack of papers on top of a low table.

Soon enough the six of them sit crammed around the low table, the redhead unrolls a more recent-looking map of Yoshiwara.

"Thank you for getting the maps for us, Makio-san," the aforementioned answers with a slight smirk and a curt 'no problem' before their attention refocuses on the map.

"Alright, listen carefully my beloveds," he claps his hands together, "these two and Tamura have provided us valuable information about the demon lurking in the district, it might sound crazy but it's true, they have Oyakata-sama's trust."

He feels a little guilty for having to use the card of the Master's approval of the whole situation to not explain much about Igarashi's and Tamura's origins besides the very basic —that they're time travelers and know some things about the future events—. He knows his wives trust him wholeheartedly and won't ask beyond what's needed from the other pillars' knowledge regarding the mission, but it still feels wrong for him to not explain everything (yet).

'Let us finish this mission and then you're free of telling them everything you know', Igarashi told him back then.

Well, they better make sure the mission goes smoothly, then.

Refocusing his attention on the current situation, the silver haired man clears his throat, mostly for theatrical purposes.

"First of all, we were right to assume it was a powerful demon hunting in the district, in fact, it seems we're going against Upper Moon Six," he pauses to let the information sink in, Suma yelps in fear and Makio's and Hinatsuru's faces fill with worry, "our current best guess is that they're posing as an oiran in one of the three biggest brothels."

"Due to some… inability to confirm or deny the details, we can't pinpoint in which brothel nor under which alias is the demon hiding," Tomioka chimes in, "you spent quite some time undercover there, thus your input of the situation may prove to be valuable for us to piece out a clearer view."

Tengen feels his wives' glances, as a quiet question of how much do they know of their research. He nods back, a silent confirmation to their doubts. Their allies are aware of most details.

"I don't think it is the oiran from the Tokito House," Suma begins, a small pout on her lips, "Koinatsu-san seems very sweet and kind! Though I did suspect her at first because she didn't seem fond of the rumors about the missing girls, but then I saw her being super nice to the younger girls and I knew she isn't a demon when I saw her taking a stroll around during the daytime."

"Fair enough," Makio hums, she leans backwards, using her outstretched arms as support, "the oiran from the Ogimoto House disappeared shortly before I arrived there, so the Madam has been working hard on finding promising girls to train."

"That only leaves us with the Kyogoku House," Tomioka mutters, blue eyes wandering towards Hinatsuru. An unspoken question is made.

"… I do feel there's something off with the oiran there," Hinatsuru admits, a slight frown marring her elegant features. "But I couldn't either prove or deny that she's a demon instead of a lady with a difficult personality."

Tengen places one hand against his chin, from Hinatsuru's letters he understands why his wife holds her suspicions about the infamous oiran.

She barely leaves her room during daytime, I've never seen her eat or drink a thing that's offered to her, and everybody at the house fears to raise her anger. She inhabits the most secluded room of the place, a room where sunlight cannot reach.

"Still, she might be our only suspect," Tomioka holds a thoughtful look before glancing at Igarashi, "does her description ring something in your mind?"

The redhead frowns, one hand covering his mouth as he mutters something between his teeth.

"That does sound very much like a demon, I don't fully recall the name the demon used back then, it was… something-hime, I dunno." Igarashi explains as he tries to recall the oiran's name, his free hand clicking his fingers as if that could help him remember.

The Sound Hashira can perceive how Hinatsuru's sound turns alarmed, she gasps as her eyes widen and her face pales in a subtle but clear expression of fear.

"Warabihime…"

The name rolls out of her mouth, heavy and ominous.

It causes an uncomfortable silence to settle around them until Igarashi speaks.

"That's… that's the name," his lavender eyes narrow as he jots down the information in one of his scattered notes.

Besides him he can hear Suma whining about how scary it must've been to live under the same roof as such a powerful demon, Makio quickly jumping in to scold her for acting as if they weren't under similar circumstances back at their houses.

"Are we certain she's the demon, then?" Tengen asks as he leans forward in an attempt to catch a glimpse of Igarashi's notes —and proceeds to hold back a groan once he sees the nearly undecipherable scribbles that are the redhead's handwriting—.

"Almost certain," Tomioka hums, "we would only need some way to force her out of her cover"

"Which is why we're going to kill two birds in one shot," Igarashi chimes in, a little too enthusiastic considering his plan's next step includes plenty of scheming and (likely) destruction.

And here he thought water breathers liked to stick to the rules.

.

.

.

"Can I take back what I said about the plan?"

"Nope"

Sabito doesn't care to hold back the snickering when he sees Giyuu's defeated expression. For someone who had been pretty much on board with all the previous scheming, it seems his resolution has wavered now that the real deal is near.

After new instructions were given and Uzui's wives left to fulfill their new tasks, the three men reunite at the Wisteria House located in the entertainment district. The Sound Hashira seems well acquainted with their hosts —it wouldn't surprise him, the district is part of Uzui's territory— as one of the staff members appears in their room while carrying baskets full of luxurious looking textiles, accessories and makeup.

"Given our recent intel, it is safer for you to get into either the Ogimoto or Tokito houses," Uzui says matter of factly as he begins pulling out stuff from the baskets, "you remember your cover story, right?"

Giyuu stops glaring at the baskets as if they've personally offended him to turn his attention towards the silver haired man.

"Yeah…" he scrunches his face slightly, "my fiance died in a tragic accident and I've got no family left as we ran away in order to get married, so now I shall find a way to earn a living."

"Good, good," Uzui chirps as he mindlessly searches amidst the fine clothes for something that may fit Giyuu's disguise, he pauses momentarily to click his fingers towards the raven haired man, "remember to soften your voice, make it sound more feminine."

"I'll do it once I'm on the way," Sabito can't hold back an amused snort when Giyuu purposefully lowers his voice in a rare defiance, "do I really need to go?"

"Yup," this time he talks before Uzui can say something, "even if we're mostly certain of the demon's identity, we can't launch ourselves headfirst to fight them in such a crowded place, but we can't send Uzui's wives back either since they're mostly considered to have committed Ashinuke."

"And why me and not you?" Sapphire eyes narrow towards him.

"You're our safest option, I'd say you'd pass as a pretty lady even without a disguise, a classical beauty type," Uzui chimes in, one hand rubbing his chin as he examines Giyuu's face, "Igarashi wouldn't be particularly hard to disguise either, but with his scar he'd likely end as a staff worker, not a bad disguise, but not what we need at the moment."

Sabito rolls his eyes at the mention of his scar as a detriment, ignoring on the way more of Giyuu's attempts at arguing back ("I also have a scar", "Really? Well I can't see it, so there you have it") . Uzui might be right about it, but his pride tells him the ex-shinobi should mind his own business on that subject. Besides, it's not like he won't have to eventually join Giyuu on this undercover mission. Not now, maybe when they bring the young ones to the mission.

Giyuu bites his lower lip before sighing in defeat one last time.

"Fine, you better know what you're doing." The raven grumbles as he outstretches his arms at them, earning a chuckle from Uzui.

"Don't worry, Tomioka! I'll make sure you're the most flamboyant courtesan of the district! The madams will be fighting over you!"

"Please don't"

Sabito doesn't hold back the cackle that bursts from his mouth at Giyuu's deadpan.

By the time they're done disguising him, Giyuu must (begrudgingly) admit that Uzui was right, as he barely recognizes himself in the mirror.

The kimono that he's wearing is a deep blue with red, golden and white flowers swirling gently at the sleeves and lower half, the blue of the kimono contrasts nicely with the yellow obi. He may not be as muscular as Sabito, Rengoku or Shinazugawa, but he isn't petite like Iguro either, so Giyuu is pleasantly surprised with how effectively the clothes manage to conceal his more masculine proportions.

"Told you, the classical beauty type," Uzui smugly comments as he helps him place a flower hairpin on the simple bun his hair is combed into. He flinches when the taller man smacks him on the shoulder. "And stop frowning, you're gonna mess up the makeup."

"And we took way too long on that to redo it," he can hear Sabito groaning in the background as he dramatically lays on the floor. He lets out an amused huff.

They're not wrong, though, it took them an embarrassingly long time to figure out how to apply a half-decent makeup. First with Uzui proclaiming he'd give him a flamboyant makeover only for his face to look more like that of a Kabuki actor (and not a good one, by the way). Sabito's attempt was somehow even worse than Uzui's. And when he tried to replicate what he could remember of the times he saw his sister doing her makeup he felt his results looked more like those of a child playing pretend. In the end they had to ask the lady of the Wisteria House to help them, and the result was significantly better.

Truth be told, deep down Giyuu feared how he would look undercover; hence why he had tried to step back from his role in this mission. Sabito might say he's being immature, but his fear came from the possibility that he'd end up looking like Tsutako, his beloved sister. Call him a coward, but he wasn't sure if he'd be ready to be faced with her memory so vividly.

Much to his relief (and slight disappointment), now that he's seeing himself in the mirror, the raven haired man realizes his fear isn't justified. As while he and Tsutako used to share the same eyes, hair color and some facial features, Giyuu realizes that their similarities end there.

"You look a lot more like mom than I do, you know? Though you have our father's smile." He vaguely remembers his sister saying something like that many years ago, when he was still a young child. He's never been able to either confirm or deny it, as his memories of their parents have become nearly non-existent over time.

An odd feeling of hollowness sinks deep inside his stomach. If he has already forgotten almost everything about his parents, how long will it be until he also forgets his beloved sister? The sudden dread threatens to drag him down a spiral of insidious thoughts, so he forces his breathing to slow down until his mind is lulled back into a state of calm.

"Giyuu?"

He hasn't realized he closed his eyes until his gaze shifts towards Sabito. The peach haired slayer looks at him with mild concern, in the background he also catches Uzui giving him an odd look.

How embarrassing, they nearly witnessed one of his moments of weakness.

Giyuu takes one last deep breath, making sure his expression is perfectly poised in his usual calmness. Only then does he allow himself to answer.

"I'm fine, let's proceed."

.

.

.

Sabito watches from afar as Giyuu —under the name of Tomiko— is taken in by one of the brothels, his figure vanishing behind the thin walls and colorful lanterns as the madam urges him to walk inside. Only then does he allow himself to release a breath he's been containing for longer than what he could guess.

Now that they've managed to infiltrate back into the district he should go back and report the news to Uzui. He makes sure his mask is effectively covering his features before he makes his way out of the district by jumping from rooftop to rooftop; the cool air that ruffles his hair as he runs help him not to think too much about the worry he feels at leaving his dearest friend in what is basically the enemy's den.

His more level-headed side reasons that this Giyuu is a Hashira, and as such he's one of the strongest swordsmen amidst the demon slayer corps. This Giyuu survived the final selection and climbed up the ranks by sheer hard work —even if the raven himself may not want to fully accept it, yet—; furthermore, this Giyuu survived an encounter against an Upper Moon! And still, one part of him can't help but feel apprehensive at the possibility of something making a change for the worse while he's away.

The redhead grunts in frustration once he realizes his thoughts are spiraling out of control and he forces himself to focus on the path ahead instead. As he leaves the district's main square lights get progressively more scattered until moonlight becomes the main light source as Sabito finds himself at the outskirts of the district.

Quietly, he walks at a slower pace until he reaches the shack that is their temporary base, there, he makes sure to knock three times in a certain pattern before opening the door so his colleague knows he's back.

"Igarashi, you're back!" Uzui greets him with a hand gesture, the ex-shinobi is sat in front of the map Makio got them from Yoshiwara, "I'm guessing our sweet Tomiko is in, huh?"

Sabito rolls his eyes at the use of Giyuu's fake name as he takes a seat on the opposite side of the taller man.

"Yup, you were right, it was easy for him to get recruited," he makes his best attempt at concealing the grimace that threatens to form in his lips. "He said he'd write to us as soon as he got properly settled."

"Hn," Uzui's magenta eyes wander back towards the map as he gives him a noncommittal hum.

"I'm guessing your wives are already doing their part."

"Indeed, they just left to do their field research, here," one finger points at a zone circled in red, "Suma overheard tales from some elderly inhabitants talking about an old well that was drained nearly half a century ago, Hinatsuru suggested they should take a look, maybe they'll find the thing's connected to the demon's storage chamber."

"Sounds plausible," Sabito agrees, lavender eyes scanning the district's layout and the scribbles all of them have made on the paper.

He isn't an expert regarding those subjects, but he remembers Makomo would once talk about how sometimes water ran underneath the surface, carving underground paths that could remain even when there's no more water there. Knowing demons' opportunistic nature, he wouldn't be surprised it this Upper Rank took advantage of a long dried underground tunnel system to move around the district without being noticed.

"If their hypothesis is correct, we might be getting a safer escape route for the surviving victims, though we might still need to dig our way towards it during the real deal," he offhandedly comments.

Uzui hums in agreement, a rare thoughtful expression on his face.

"In the end we're only doing this to make sure the death count remains as low as possible, after all," his bejeweled headpiece clinks when he tilts his head, "I'll contact my swordsmith to request for more ammo, it might prove us useful to be well prepared."

"Indeed," Sabito turns to look at the moonlight seeping through the nearest window, he can already hear the soft flapping of Nobutoshi's wings coming closer and it seems Uzui has heard it as well.

"Got a mission?" One nearly non-existent eyebrow raises towards him.

"Hn, I'm taking over the Water Hashira's missions until Makomo is deemed fully recovered," his voice softens the slightest at the mention of his senior, "hopefully she'll be ready to resume her duties soon."

"She better!" Uzui claps one hand against his knee, "it'd be unflashy of her to take longer than a rookie slayer with her recovery, though knowing how your teacher is…"

Sabito snorts upon seeing the albino's haunted expression, who could've guessed Urokodaki could leave such an impression on the Sound Hashira?

"He's not that cruel with us his students," he chuckles some more as he stands back up, brushing his haori in an attempt to get rid of any stray wrinkle. "I'll send you a letter when I'm ready to return, tell me if you need me to fetch the kiddos on my way back, 'kay?"

"Fetch the kiddos? What are you, their uncle?" The jab comes without malice, a calmer smile drawn on the taller man's lips, "take care, Igarashi, make sure to remain in one piece."

"You too, Uzui."

Tengen watches as Igarashi's crow comes yelling at him about him having to head northeast to deal with demon activity near a temple. The peach haired slayer calms the bird down before biding his farewells and leaving the shack.

Now that he's alone he feels the silence is too annoying to deal with at the moment.

Guessing there's not much more he can do in the shack at the moment, the Sound Hashira decides it might be appropriate to do some patrolling in the surrounding areas. Hopefully by the time he's done his wives will be back.

.

.

.

As expected, he didn't return to the base until dawn, by the sounds that came from inside the humble building he could guess the women were already getting ready for the day. Usually he'd greet them with his usual extravagant antics, but he finds himself unusually lost in thoughts.

It also seems he's doing a poor job at concealing it.

"Is there something bothering you, Tengen-sama?"

Hinatsuru's voice pulls him out of his thoughts, a slight frown mars the woman's delicate features. Besides her his other wives share the same worried looks, and for a moment Tengen wonders if he should keep some information from them. The thought has been tormenting him throughout all the night —and probably for even longer—.

"While there were no casualties on our side during the fight against Upper Six, you chose to retire after sustaining the loss of an eye and a hand." Igarashi's voice comes calm despite the frown etched into his face, he can perceive the unsatisfied sound coming from the peach haired slayer as he tells him such information.

"There must be more behind my other self's retirement, though," he can't help the confused frown forming in his face, sure the loss of a limb can be a huge detriment for a slayer, but he's pretty confident he could've still kept up with his role as a Hashira, nonetheless.

Tamura looks at him with an oddly sympathetic undertone.

"You probably know that better than us, Uzui-san," her voice comes soft, "just know... I don't think the Master would blame you if you choose to retire here as well, neither would us, but I feel that's a topic you may want to discuss with your wives sometime soon, nonetheless."

Her words are as abstract as always, yet the knowing look she gives him causes his memories to stir.

Memories of a promise made a while ago.

"... Igarashi said I ended up retiring in his timeline after this mission," against his better judgment the ex-shinobi speaks, "Tamura said she understood our reasons, that we were free to do the same here, y'know?"

There's understanding in the women's sounds, as they too remember that promise nearly forgotten.

"We should retire if we get to defeat an Upper Moon and go live like normal people," Hinatsuru had said back then, "it might not fully atone for our past sins, but we'd be making the world a better place."

It had been a promise made out of wishful thought, something that might as well be considered impossible given the minuscule chances of them encountering and surviving an Upper Moon within their lifespan. Tengen knew his wives knew it, but now he also understood his other selves. If Igarashi's and Tamura's retelling of the events were true, the fear of nearly losing those he held closest to his heart might not fully justify his retirement, but could they blame him?

And still, knowing he could still be in shape to keep fighting after this mission made him feel uncertain at the thought of retirement.

"You want to keep fighting until the very end," Hinatsuru softly says, one pale hand laying gently on top of his bigger ones.

"Well, we never imagined we could actually encounter and defeat an Upper Moon, did we?" Suma hesitantly chimes in, her voice tiny but hopeful, "neither did we think we would be in the generation that defeated Muzan!"

"That's true," Makio hums, arms crossed in front of her chest. "It still sounds surreal, don't ya' think?"

"But it will be true! Can you imagine?" The younger woman gushes at which her bi-colored haired spouse grumbles something, effectively starting another of their usual bickering. As tiresome as their arguments can be, Tengen does relax at the familiarity of the situation.

Gosh, they didn't stay too long away undercover but he already missed them terribly.

"Still, knowing the end of this millennia-old war will come soon might be worth the wait for our retirement," Hinatsuru adds, "whatever choice you make, we will support you unconditionally, Tengen-sama."

Something warm tingles within Tengen's chest as a fonder, more tender smile curves his mouth. That familiar feeling of comfort the women's presence can bring to him. What did he do to deserve such wonderful wives?

"We'll have to see how the mission unravels, then," he sighs as he outstretches his arms in an invitation for the kunoichi to join him in a hug, invitation that they happily oblige, "either way, it will sure be our flashiest performance in a lifetime!"

Chapter Text

"Shinobu-chan! What a surprise to see you here!" Mitsuri's cheerful voice makes the petite woman turn around, her surprise hidden beneath a poised smile.

"I could say the same, Kanroji-san," Shinobu hums.

Both women are walking down the path towards the Water Estate. Whereas it shouldn't be hard to deduce the doctor is going to one of the appointed weekly checkups for the female Water Hashira, the same cannot be said about the pink haired woman.

"I wanted to see if Makomo-san or Sabito-san were available for training," Mitsuri explains as she shows her the wooden sword attached to her hip, next to her real sword, "maybe if I'm lucky enough Rengoku-san will be there too! I was also hoping to see if Tomioka-san would like to join us but I heard he's out on a mission with Uzui-san, so I guess he'll be quite busy for a while…"

"Training?" The shorter woman's purple eyes narrow in confusion.

"Hn!" Her fellow pillar beams, "Oyakata-sama sent a reminder for our appointed monthly sparring sessions, I completely forgot about them!" She whines.

"Oh"

Shinobu scratches her memories to see if she too got said memo. The vague memory of the message being purposefully left aside with the hopeful thought that she could use the excuse of being too busy with her work to skip training makes her face heat up in mild embarrassment.

"I forgot about it as well, my bad ~" She tries to sound nonchalant, "I was heading to check on Tamura-san's recovery, something tells me she's ready to return to duties."

"Really?! Those are great news!" Mitsuri's braids bounce as she jumps to hug her, beginning to drag her down the path. "Ooh! I know, I know! The three of us should hold a sparring session together! I've never trained with you, Shinobu-chan, and I'm sure Makomo-san wields her water breathing in a completely different way from most water breathing users, don't you think? I'm sure she's super strong, I'm so excited…!"

Before she tunes out the Love Hashira's ramblings, Shinobu considers politely declining her proposal. She's not interested on a training that she believes will be futile for her —not when she already has a plan in mind—; however, now that Mitsuri knows she hasn't participated yet there's the chance that the taller female might accidentally expose her if she declines, —not that she couldn't make an excuse, but she'd rather save the bother—.

Besides, she can't deny she too is curious about Makomo's swordsmanship skills, especially considering how the older woman, although being nearly the same height and size as her, can manage to fight and behead demons the normal way, if her ability to survive an encounter against an Upper Moon isn't proof enough of that —she quickly brushes aside the sudden jealousy that arises inside of her—.

"… I have some spare honey jars, do you think Makomo-san would like some?"

"Kanroji-san?"

"I don't know if she has a sweet tooth, oooh I must ask her later!"

"Kanroji-san, we've arrived."

"… Oh! I got too carried away, my bad!"

A soft giggle escapes her lips upon seeing Mitsuri's face flushing red as she fusses over how careless she was by rambling for so long. There's something oddly endearing about the pink haired girl's naturally cheery nature, it often feels like a breath of fresh air from their usually grim line of work.

"Don't worry about it, Kanroji-san, just remember to be more aware of your surroundings," Shinobu gently chides her, she's always so kind and caring! it makes some of Mitsuri's previous embarrassment fade away.

"I will!"

The shorter woman hums in contentment before she knocks on the front door of the Water Estate. After some waiting the door is opened by the cute pale boy that received them last time Mitsuri accompanied Makomo back to her estate (what was his name? Ugh, she can't remember!)

"Oh, good morning, Kocho-sama, Kanroji-sama," the boy politely bows as he moves aside for them to walk in, "I assume you wish to see Tamura-sama… I'll take you with her."

"That's very kind, Harumu-kun," Shinobu chirps and Mitsuri takes a mental note on the boy's name as she eagerly follows them.

Last time she only left Makomo at the entrance, as such this is her first time properly visiting the Water Estate. Mitsuri isn't oblivious to the rumors about the unkempt conditions in which the Water Hashira used to have his estate, so it relieves her to realize things are a little different now that the triad is inhabiting the place.

"If I may I ask, where's Senjuro-kun and his teacher?" She shyly asks upon noticing the currently empty training ground as they walk down one of the main hallways.

"Urokodaki-san took him to train by the waterfall, if I recall correctly, uhm… they should return soon," Harumu explains as he looks at the forest that stretches beyond the buildings —and Mitsuri tries really hard not to gawk, because of course she knows the Hashira estates are usually huge, but it doesn't mean she cannot not be surprised by just how huge some of them can be—.

"And Tamura-san?" The purple haired woman inquires.

"She's doing sword and breathing exercises in the indoor dojo," their guide explains.

After some more turns and walking Harumu slides one door open, gesturing at both women to come in. Inside the dojo they are greeted with the sight of the female pillar practicing her katas with a wooden sword; Makomo's signature flower-patterned haori is neatly folded on one corner in a rare instance of the black haired woman only wearing the slayers corps uniform.

"Uhm… Tamura-sama? You've got visits."

"Oh?" Makomo stops mid-swing as she turns her head towards them, a soft smile curving her lips, "I see, thank you for bringing them here, Harumu-kun."

The boy makes one polite bow before leaving in a hurry. It's clear for Mitsuri he's still new at his work which makes his action cuter!

Right! She's not here to gush around the novelties of the Water Estate! Focus, Mitsuri, focus!

When she refocuses her attention on the Water Hashira, she watches as the older woman wipes the thin layer of sweat covering her forehead with a small towel. Nearby Shinobu is taking out her medical equipment to do her routine checkup.

"How have you been feeling, Tamura-san?" Shinobu asks as she pulls out a notepad with what she supposes are Makomo's patient files attached to it. The younger woman gestures to her patient to take a seat next to her.

"I've been able to maintain my Constant Total Concentration Breathing throughout all the day without any discomfort, I take that as improvement," Makomo quips. That's so cool! Mitsuri thinks as she recalls how she struggled to resume her Constant Total Concentration Breathing after the first time she sustained major injuries.

Shinobu hums as she jots down something on the paper before placing it aside.

"Very well, let's check how your heartbeat and lungs are, shall we?"

The Love Hashira's attention wanders away from the other two women doing the usual things that involve a medical checkup, instead her gaze wanders around the dojo's modest decoration. There are training swords stacked in one corner and an incense burner on top of a low table. Everything feels so quiet that it's starting to make her feel antsy, if the way she's beginning to fidget with her uniform's sleeves isn't noticeable enough.

"Hm, very well," Shinobu's sweet voice grounds her back, as she spots the shorter female packing her supplies back in her western-styled bag. "I'm pleased to say you seem ready to resume your duties as a Hashira, Tamura-san, just remember to don't overexert yourself in your first missions, hn?"

"Understood," Makomo bows, "thank you for your aid on my recovery, Shinobu-san, I deeply appreciate it."

"I'm so happy you're finally better, Makomo-san!" Mitsuri can't hold back her delighted squeal as she jumps to hug the older woman, she has to hold back from gushing at the small huffing sound that escapes from her senior at the hug, Makomo-san is so cute!

"I'm glad, too," the older Hashira chuckles as she awkwardly pats Mitsuri's back, "if I may ask, though, to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit, Kanroji-chan?"

"Ooh! Right, right, I almost forgot about it again!" A small whine escapes her mouth as she breaks from the hug, her face flushing red before she composes herself. "I was wondering if you'd like to train with us… with me! Oyakata-sama sent us a reminder of the arranged training sessions that were proposed on our last meeting, and I'm very curious to see how you wield Water Breathing! O-of course only if you want to! I wouldn't like to impose myself!"

Makomo's smile turns gentler as an amused huff escapes her lips.

"Sure, it'd be a pleasure," her cyan gaze turns towards their fellow pillar, "would you like to join us, Shinobu-chan?"

Mitsuri watches with a mixture of amusement and confusion as Shinobu seems a little taken aback by Makomo addressing her in such a way —she can't really understand why, though, Shinobu-chan is Shinobu-chan—. The purple haired woman sighs as her posture slouches.

"I suppose a round or two wouldn't hurt," she mutters, "although I'll have to borrow one of your lighter bokkens, if you don't mind."

"Not at all," Makomo chuckles good-heartedly, "we can train outside, I'm guessing Urokodaki-san is making Senjuro-kun run laps around the trap course, we have the training ground by ourselves until then."

"Yay!… Wait, what about a trap course?!"

.

.

.

"Tomiko-san, Tomiko-san…"

Giyuu had hoped his staying at the Tokito house would be brief, but much to his dismay it's already been shortly over a week and there's no sight of his colleagues, yet. So far he's only received letters from both Sabito and Uzui, the first promising he'll join him soon in the undercover mission, the latter to give updates on the research around Yoshiwara.

"Tomiko-san?"

Speaking of the extravagant man, Giyuu might thank him later for whatever strings he pulled to make sure he was assigned an individual room in the brothel. From what little he knew about the life in Yoshiwara he had expected (and dreaded) the prospect of having to share a room with the other courtesans. It has come as incredibly helpful considering that Kanzaburo has refused to leave his side ever since the undercover Hashira took a step into the place, thankfully the old bird has been clever enough to remain quiet and well-hidden whenever they're on working hours.

"Are you ignoring me, Tomiko-san?"

And he'd say his whole week has been uneventful and boring if it wasn't for the young girl stubbornly sticking to his side at the moment.

It's not her fault, Giyuu reminds himself, she's just a kamuro who was ordered by the madam to accompany you, though upon closer inspection she's probably on the older side to be considered a kamuro —one part of Giyuu worries at the implications of this—.

He takes a deep breath before finally addressing the girl beside him.

"What is it, Tamae-chan?" At this point he has managed to soften his voice naturally when he has to speak. The first days were embarrassing, though, and he had to fake being sick to justify how his voice would accidentally get deeper at moments.

The girl, Tamae, fidgets nervously with her sleeves, her gaze refusing to meet him.

"It's just… you were lost in thoughts for quite a while, a-and you were making this scary face, as if something was bothering you," she mumbles, "should I tell the madam to request a doctor to check you?"

Guilt creeps up inside his chest. As much as her concerns over him are endearing, having a doctor checking on him would ultimately blow his cover. Giyuu makes the mental note of being more careful to not space out in front of Tamae —or any other courtesan who might be as perceptive as the girl—.

"I'm not feeling unwell, so don't worry about it," he reassures her as he softens his expression in an attempt to convince her. He could have tried to smile, but it is already hard enough to attempt to do it on a normal basis to bother trying it undercover.

"If you say so…" Tamae mumbles once again, her honey-colored eyes filled with uncertainty. "Still… you haven't left your room in a while, Tomiko-san. Aren't you hungry? I… I could bring you something to eat, anything you want! I'm on good terms with the kitchen staff."

The way she puffs out her chest in pride at the last words manage to make him chuckle lightly. One part of him feels he's abusing of Tamae's kindness, but he also feels the girl would only feel worse if he keeps pushing her away.

"You're too kind," he sighs, reaching out to give her a head pat —he hasn't seen the gesture done here, and a small part of him briefly worries that might raise suspicion—, "… could it be simmered salmon with daikon? It's my favorite."

Giyuu knows he has made the right decision when Tamae immediately lightens up as she practically bolts out of his room, promising she'll bring the most delicious salmon with daikon he could've tasted in a while.

When the door closes behind the kamuro and her footsteps fade in the distance Giyuu releases a breath he's been holding for a while. Taking advantage of his privacy, the raven haired man moves to the small desk nested on one of the corners, he pulls out a paper and prepares the ink to write down what little new information he's gotten last night. It's beyond embarrassing to realize he's progressing at snail's pace.

Fortunately there has been more progress on Uzui's side of the mission, if things keep like this he'd only need to make sure to remain undercover until the next step comes into action.

.

.

.

"Insect Breathing, Dance of the Butterfly: Caprice!"

"Love Breathing, Third Form: Catlove Shower!"

Shinobu's strikes are intercepted by Mitsuri with equally powerful swings in an offensive stance. Although the Love Hashira's breathing style can't unleash its full potential without her special sword, it doesn't make Mitsuri's attacks any less powerful. Makomo thinks the same could be said from Shinobu, as the Insect Hashira's breathing technique replaces sword swings with devastating thrusts.

"Water Breathing, Third Form: Flowing Dance"

Makomo swings her blade in a winding motion as she intercepts some of Mitsuri's attacks, at the same time her third form attempts to land a hit on Shinobu. The youngest of the three swiftly parries her attack, taking a leap to gain distance. From the two previous rounds they've had, the black haired woman has quickly realized her fellow pillars require of plenty of space to unleash their breathing techniques to their fullest potential.

Mitsuri's Love Breathing stems from Flame Breathing, as such it relies on wide, offensive movements that would usually get an increased reach with her personalized sword —and even with an usual training sword the petite woman could swear Mitsuri's attacks have an absurdly wide reach—.

Shinobu's Insect Breathing, on the other hand, stems from Water Breathing, and still it's worth to notice how the petite woman has adapted a mostly defensive breathing technique to something more offensive. What she might lack in strength is compensated with the momentum gained by the fast flowing moves that precede every form —or dance, as Shinobu called them—.

"Dance of the Bee Sting: True Flutter"

Shinobu dashes at her at blinding speed, her training sword ready to land a powerful single thrust on her.

"Seventh Form: Drop Ripple Thrust"

Had it been another swordsman against Shinobu, Makomo is pretty certain they wouldn't have been able to parry her attack. There's a reason why the purple haired woman is considered one of the fastest slayers among the corps, if she recalls correctly. Unluckily for the Insect Hashira, Makomo is probably the fastest water breathing user. Being both of them so evenly matched in speed and strength, there's little surprise when splinters come flying everywhere, as both wooden swords shatter by the impact. Makomo can hear Mitsuri yelping in surprise as she does a somersault backwards, using her own training sword in an attempt to brush away the splinters.

"Oh my, this has never happened before," Shinobu mumbles, her gaze fixated on what remains of her training sword. Despite how soft her voice sounds, Makomo can perceive the surprise coming from the woman with the butterfly clip.

"It's not that uncommon, still, it was quite a surprise," she admits with a soft chuckle that is soon echoed by Shinobu.

"Thank goodness the both of you are fine!" Mitsuri whines as she bounces on the tips of her feet, "that was so cool but terrifying! I've never seen a bokken explode like that, let alone two of them! And that says a lot considering I used to break lots of training swords when Rengoku-san taught me the Fire Breathing forms, it was so embarrassing! Even now that I found my breathing style I still break the occasional sword when I can't use my own and… ow! I got carried away again, sorry!"

"Don't worry about that, Kanroji-san," Shinobu chuckles, waving her splintered bokken playfully. "You didn't get hurt either, did you?"

Just as Mitsuri is claiming she doesn't have a single scratch, Makomo perceives a familiar presence nearby.

"I've never seen those breathing techniques before," Urokodaki's gruff voice takes her female companions by surprise while a wide smile curves in Makomo's lips.

"We were sparring, Oyakata-sama's orders," she explains, "oh, by the way, this is the Love Hashira Kanroji Mitsuri, she came with Kocho-chan."

If her smile turns smug when she sees a vein bulging in the purple haired woman's forehead she won't say it out loud.

"Oh! You must be Urokodaki Sakonji-san!" Mitsuri's expression is suddenly filled with awe as she repeatedly bows, "it's an honor to finally meet you, sir!"

An amused huff escapes the old man's mouth, Makomo briefly wonders for how long has her teacher been watching over them.

"Neither of you use an average katana for their breathing styles," the retired Hashira notes, Shinobu's eyes widened in surprise as Mitsuri stammered a half-baked excuse which caused another huff from her mentor. "One can only expect decades as a Hashira to leave enough knowledge to spot a swordsman's strengths and weaknesses.

"Though I must admit, it's been a while since I last saw such a full-fledged Hashira lineup. Oyakata-sama must be confident the war ends with your generation."

Her father's mentor's words take her by surprise. Of course she knows the war ends with their generation, that's a fact she already lived; yet it hits different to hear the same statement coming from someone she looks up to. It makes her feel both pride and an overwhelming pressure at fulfilling her duties once again.

.

.

.

"I heard another girl went missing last night, I overheard the older girls gossiping about it."

"So you were eavesdropping."

"It wasn't on purpose!" Tamae squawks, face flushed at being caught red-handed. "She was from a smaller house, they said she was gonna get engaged to an old businessman and that's why she chose to commit Ashinuke."

"Is that so?"

There's that tale again. Given what Uzui's wives found out during their time undercover, Giyuu doesn't doubt this missing girl is another victim of the Upper Moon. He should have done something to help, he could have prevented another girl going missing, or at least he believes so; but at doing so he risked messing up with the plan they've so carefully crafted.

"I-I'm sorry for making you upset again, Tomiko-san! I didn't mean to!"

"Oh," Giyuu chastises himself for being careless enough to allow some of his anger to surface. He gently shakes his head in a dismissive gesture. "Don't worry about that, Tamae-chan, it's just… is it that common to run away? I couldn't help but overhear more of those stories before arriving here."

Much to his surprise, the girl's face falls in a conflicted look. Her gaze wanders around the room, as if making sure they're not being watched. Only when she seems certain they're not does she speak.

"I… I don't believe most recent cases have been Ashinuke," she swallows hard, her voice cracking, "I knew someone who was told to have run away, I… I know she'd never have done that."

"Was she from this house?" Giyuu carefully asks, as much as it might be a touchy subject for the girl in front of him, he knows it could be valuable intel.

"Hn," Tamae nods, sniffing loudly as she tries to hold back her tears, "Momoe nee-san, she… she was the oiran who used to take care of me, she's always been like an older sister to me, incredibly kind and caring."

Her expression turns the more conflicted as she keeps talking.

"The days before she disappeared she told me there was the chance that she had found a suitor, but she also told me she was feeling uneasy, as if someone was watching her," the girl tightens the grasp on her sleeves. "We brushed it off, thinking it must've been a creep, but then she… she just vanished. The owners said she ran away, but I don't believe it, Momoe-san would've told me, I told them something bad must've happened to her, but no one believed me."

Giyuu's heart aches at the sight of the girl looking so devastated. The ache feels familiar, maybe because he can sympathize with it. He can understand better than most how incredibly painful and frustrating it can be to not be believed.

"I used to be her kamuro, but now that she's gone I… the madam said I'd be making my debut as a shinzō soon, since I'm already old enough," she squirms under his attentive gaze, "she said I could stick close to the older courtesans in the meantime as a form of training, hence why I've been close to you. I… I apologize if I've overstepped."

What a mess, that's the first thought that comes to his mind.

He can't help but pity the girl in front of him, not only has she lost what could be considered her family, but now she's being pushed to fulfill a job that she might not (either now or never) be ready to do.

Tamae has provided him with valuable information, indeed, but it would be beyond cruel to dismiss her after that. Seeing she remains half slouched, the undercover Hashira reaches out to gently rub circles on her back in a soothing gesture.

"Thank you for confiding this to me," he hums, "I… I believe you."

He doesn't know what to think when Tamae begins sobbing harder until she whispers a weak 'Thank you.' A small part of him preens at the realization that he might not be that bad at comforting people.

They stay like that until the younger girl's sobs quiet down and she reassures him she's better —he still hands her a handkerchief to clean the makeup that is now smeared on her cheeks—. There is still time before nighttime comes and with it the district's activity arises, he should be reporting this newfound information to Uzui and Sabito.

"You don't need to apologize for overstepping, either, I genuinely appreciate your assistance," Giyuu adds, pausing to ponder his next words, "why don't you go and assist around the house with some chores? I need to get ready for the night."

Tamae seems hesitant for a bit before she ultimately obeys.

"Alright, if you say so, Tomiko-san," she picks up the empty dishes before heading outside the room, her head peeking inside one last time, "I'll make sure to bring you some snacks for the night!"

"Hn, make sure to knock first."

An amused huff escapes the raven haired man's lips as the girl gives him an enthusiastic nod, her footsteps fading in the hallways. He's a little surprised at the realization that he's growing protective over the kamuro, but it can't be helped, he supposes. Tamae has been a surprisingly good company throughout his staying in the Tokito house, and now that he knows a little bit more about her backstory Giyuu hopes that, by allowing her to stay nearby not only will he get an informant, but hopefully will he be able to keep the girl safe from what's to come. He pushes those worries aside, he'll have time to worry about that later.

Once he makes sure he's alone again, Giyuu resumes to work on the letter he's been writing, there's still time for Kanzaburo to safely leave the house to deliver his report —it doesn't matter that the old crow is still more than capable of delivering messages, he doesn't want to put him at risk if he's not careful enough—, so he better hurry up.

I managed to confirm the rumors through a witness. She mentioned the victim confessed feeling observed days before her disappearance.

We should consider something lurking behind the walls.

Remember to keep a low profile when you come.

"Kanzaburo, if you can't return before dawn, wait for me in the rooftop," he says as he caresses the grayish feathers of the old crow who is finishing eating some seeds and dried fruit. Once the inn has dried, he carefully ties the letter to one of the crow's legs, —the colorful ribbon Makomo got to Kanzaburo not only matches his haori, but it works as extra support for the letters—. "Remember, this letter is for Uzui, he'll know what to do."

"Be safe, Giyuu," Kanzaburo croaks as he uses his beak to attempt to groom his slayer's loose bangs, Giyuu laughs softly.

"I'll be," with one hand he opens the room's window while his other supports the crow, helping him to set off with a soft push. "You too be careful, Kanzaburo."

He waits until the bird's silhouette vanishes in the horizon to close the window. At times he can't help but feel like comparing the room with a cage, suffocating and restricting I'm a way that he thought long forgotten.

…

There's no point in overthinking that, he needs to keep playing his role there.

.

.

.

Later that evening Senjuro returns from the day's training and, as soon as the Love Hashira spots him, the young boy gets squished by Mitsuri in a bear hug; with their mentor's approval the both of them have gone to prepare today's meal —Senjuro must have done some progress if Urokodaki is letting him indulge on cooking when he's usually so adamant on keeping him focused on his training—. Shinobu left shortly after Urokodaki arrived, not before notifying him of Makomo's full recovery and status as deemed fit to return to duty.

"Are you going to bring Senjuro to Mount Sagiri?" The petite woman asks, the two of them have remained in the training ground to clean after the sparring session the female Hashira had.

"He still needs to build stamina and endurance," and the atmospheric conditions at Mount Sagiri make it the ideal place to strengthen the lungs capacity, she recalls the explanation. "We shall leave soon."

"I'm guessing Senjuro-kun will want to see his brother one last time before going to finish his training." Her mentor's silence is easily taken as a confirmation.

The two of them settle in a comfortable silence. That is until Urokodaki approaches her, one calloused hands resting over her shoulder.

"You've done good," her father's voice, albeit gruff, doesn't hide his fondness towards her; however she also can perceive the worry he must be feeling. "Remember to be careful."

It reminds Makomo of the moment when she managed to split her boulder to be allowed to attend the Final Selection, how the old man concealed his gnawing worry with survival tips and reminders of prioritizing her survival over killing demons. Back then, a younger Makomo said her goodbyes along the promise she'd be safe.

"I will, thank you for your support, otou-san."

Chapter Text

The madam of the Kyogoku house died two days ago. Rumors say it was a suicide, she fell from the roof.

How are the preparations on our side?

Remember to keep a low profile.

We'll reunite where the wisteria protects us.

I'm bringing the young ones.

Sabito is starting to grow restless as he waits sat on the tatami mats of the room at the Wisteria House, one knee bouncing rhythmically and arms crossed. Uzui said they'd be reuniting in the Wisteria House located in the red light district to set their plan in action, and for bringing the young ones he knows the Sound Hashira will be in charge of bringing a certain group of young slayers with him.

After what feels like an eternity the room's door gets slide open, and the peach haired man is greeted with Tanjiro's familiar checkered haori and wide maroon eyes.

"Sabito-san!" The younger redhead's face lightens up as soon as he spots him, and Sabito fears he'll go blind by just how brightly his junior smiles.

"It's good to see you again so soon, Tanjiro." He taps the space beside him, a silent invitation that the younger redhead accepts as he plops down next to him, not before carefully placing Nezuko's box between them.

The remaining irritation he might be feeling soon melts away and turns into amusement when he spots the person entering behind Tanjiro.

"If you were already here you could've lent me a hand, y'know?" Uzui complains as he struggles between carrying a squirming Inosuke on his back and dragging a defeated-looking Zenitsu by the back of his haori.

"You told me to wait in the Wisteria House, didn't you?" he quips, a smug look plastered on his face when the albino groans.

"I swear… ugh, only because you insisted on dragging them to this, like, seriously, how do you three and Kyojuro deal with them so easily? They don't even know how to follow the most basic orders!"

The Sound Hashira keeps grumbling as he unceremoniously tosses both teenagers against the tatami floor. The more he hears his rant, the more Sabito can't help but picture Uzui as an exasperated single parent of three rambunctious children —technically four, but he feels Nezuko wouldn't cause much trouble—, the thought alone is enough to make him snicker.

"Why didn't you say Foxface would be here?! Should've started with that!"

Inosuke lets out a delighted cackle as he scrambles back up to his feet and charges in an attempt to tackle the red haired pillar, only for Sabito to pin him down with one hand; a faint, fonder smirk forms in his mouth. As weird as it might look like, this has become their very unusual way to greet each other.

Soon enough, once the initial chaos calms down they settle to discuss the mission. On one side are him and Uzui, on the opposite side are the three teenagers. Their faces show varying degrees of expectancy —though Inosuke seems more focused on eating all the food the House owners have kindly brought to them—, and Sabito notices a couple of times when Tanjiro and Zenitsu aim wary glances at Uzui.

Huh, maybe it had something to do with whatever happened before they arrived?

"Alright boys, listen carefully," the Sound Hashira begins, his slouched posture contradicting the stern look on his magenta eyes, "we've been investigating this place under the impression that there might be a powerful demon hunting around, thanks to my wives' and Tomioka's efforts we've been able to confirm it poses as an oiran, a high ranking courtesan."

"Oh! Is Giyuu-san here, too?" Tanjiro immediately perks up at the mention of the raven haired man, and Sabito can hear some shuffling coming from inside the box.

"Your… wives?" One of Zenitsu's eyes twitches as he grits his teeth.

"Yes, the three of them are gorgeous women and highly skilled kunoichi, they went undercover for a month and a half or so before we changed tactics." Uzui explains nonchalantly, seemingly oblivious of the effect his words have had on the blonde.

Zenitsu seems ready to lash out into one of his loud rants, but a stern look from Sabito is more than enough to force the blonde boy to hold back any further complaint.

Good.

"As to answer your question, Tanjiro," the older redhead chimes in, "yes, Giyuu is currently staying undercover in one of the brothels, we should be joining him soon."

He can't hold back the grimace forming in his face at the thought of what's to come.

"Which means you're going to listen carefully to every order we make! Got it?"

Tanjiro and Inosuke share confused glances, while Zenitsu is very much seething at the thought of having to obey the flamboyant man. The door gets slide open and a staff worker peers through it, a couple of heavy-looking baskets beside him.

"Here's the stuff you requested earlier, Hashira-sama."

"Wonderful," Uzui claps his hands together, a wide grin spreading across his face, a determined glint in his eyes. "Let's do this!"

Sabito sighs loudly, silently wondering if it's too late to step back and let the boys go undercover on their own. As the ex-shinobi begins pulling the colorful textiles out from the baskets the peach haired man begins to understand what Giyuu must have felt when they coerced him to go undercover.

'Come on! It's unmanly to complain about a mission!' He mentally scolds himself. A real man must fulfill his duties, no matter how uncomfortable they may be for him. So he swallows his pride as Uzui begins tossing different colored kimonos at him as he rambles about something around the lines of making them all look as flashy as Giyuu.

By the time they're done the streets are buzzing with people walking around. Without his Hashira uniform he doesn't stand out as much; his disguise consists of a loose deep red yukata with intricate patterns, gone are his headband and accessories. It's not his favored style at all, but Tengen knows this look will make him look like an overall average handsome man who is in search of pleasure and business in the district, which will undoubtedly help him to blend with the crowd easily; and if he needs to smooth talk some madam to take in any of the "girls" he's brought with him, then so be it.

"Remember, don't blow your covers and do as we agreed, we will reunite in two days on the rooftop where our crows are stationed during daytime, if you can't come make sure to inform the others."

Tengen finishes giving them instructions as they walk out of the Wisteria House.

"Understood, Uzui-san," Kamado chirps as he walks between him and Igarashi.

From their little time working under his guidance Tengen already considers Tanjiro his favorite of the three boys, mostly due to the younger redhead being the only one who follows his orders without complaining.

Instead of his slayer's uniform, the burgundy-haired boy is wearing a green kimono with delicate leaves printed on the lower half and the sleeves, a matching green and white checkered obi fastened around his waist. The last time Tengen saw the young slayer his hair was short and messy, it's not hard to guess Tanjiro has taken inspiration from his seniors by letting his hair grow long enough to tie it in a ponytail; this has proven to be useful, as his burgundy locks have been combed in a simple but elegant bun —the ex-shinobi doesn't want to imagine what hideous result he'd have had if the boy kept his hair short—.

"Keep close to us, it's easy to get lost in the crowd," Igarashi warns as he grabs Inosuke by the arm with an iron grip. Despite his voice coming intentionally softer in an attempt to sound more feminine, there's a sternness that somehow forces the boar-headed kid to begrudgingly comply.

"Quite the flashy display there, Sabiko," the albino drawls as a smug smirk spreads across his face, "I'm sure some fine suitor might find in you a desirable wife."

His smirk only widens when the older redhead glowers at him.

In Tengen's opinion, whereas Tomioka is the classical beauty type, Igarashi gives more of an exotic beauty vibe —he mainly could blame it to his unusual hair color—. His fellow pillar is clad in a pale yellow kimono with delicate red, pink and white flower designs covering nearly half of the textile, the obi is of a similar geometrical pattern as the one that's usually appreciated in one of the halves of Tomioka's haori. The Water Hashira's hair is tied in an elegant braid that is adorned with flower hairpins.

Only he and Tanjiro required generous amounts of makeup to cover up their scars, yet Tengen requested the mistress of the Wisteria House to give the adult male a more serious approach to his makeup in contrast with the teenagers ("Be glad he didn't put on your makeup himself, Giyuu looked like a cheap kabuki actor" "It wasn't that bad!"). Igarashi's features are significantly sharper and more defined in comparison to Tomioka's softer ones, yet somehow the makeup has made an impressive feat by softening his toughest angles enough for the older redhead to look like an actually quite beautiful woman.

No doubt Igarashi could've been the first to get bought by the madam of the Tokito house, although Tengen isn't sure if that could've hindered their research considering the risk of two Hashira being undercover in the same house. Maybe that's why the albino is silently thankful that Igarashi's scowl has been more than enough to drive the House owners to get Tanjiro —under the alias of Sumiko— instead.

"I'm surprised they didn't even consider getting any of you two, huh," he tells the other two boys as the small group keeps walking down the street to their next stop. "Well, even if we made our best effort, it can't be helped that you just don't make pretty girls, I guess."

"You sure are enjoying this too much…"

The blonde boy takes a sharp breath, and it nearly sounds like the breathing technique used to perform thunder breathing. Zenitsu is frowning and fuming, somehow, the delicate blush on his cheeks and his red-tinted lips make his face look even funnier.

"Well, of course, you learn to find joy in even the smallest of things in our line of work, y'know?"

He can hear Igarashi snorting as Zenitsu keeps sulking. It can't be helped, he finds amusement in poking fun at his former mentor's latest apprentice to get a reaction.

Zenitsu's disguise is pretty straightforward. They managed to find a kimono that has the same color and pattern as his haori, with a deep red obi belt to match. It's almost comical how yellow the boy looks and how much he stands out like a sore thumb. His hair is tied up in twin braids that comically perk up at the sides of his head —he had suggested putting on a wig that could match Zenitsu's hair, but Igarashi pointed out that it'd be impractical—, breaking some of the blonde's facade.

The wild kid is walking beside the blonde, as much as they tried to teach him how to walk in a more proper way, Inosuke's steps are wide and careless.

Inosuke is a weird case in the Sound Hashira's opinion. Tengen still cannot fully process how the boy can look like that underneath the boar head ("You get used to it… not fully, though", Igarashi quipped back then). It's baffling how can such a pretty face be matched with Inosuke's naturally gruff voice and buffed physique; yet it ultimately gave them an easier time making him look like a pretty girl once they managed to put the wild boy in a simple light blue kimono with small white flower patterns and a matching deeper blue obi. They ultimately gave up with his hair, though, only brushing it to give it a more tamed, silky texture. As long as Inosuke remembered not to open his mouth while disguised they should be fine.

Speaking of Inosuke…

"Oi! What are they doing over there?" He catches the wild kid asking as he points out where a crowd has formed.

He cranes his head towards where Inosuke is pointing while Igarashi chides the boy to keep quiet.

"Oh, an oiran is going in procession to meet a client," he idly comments as the group approaches the crowd to catch a better look, "that must be Koinatsu, from the Tokito house."

It's quite a flashy view, the oiran walks with small, elegant steps as her entourage moves in carefully coordinated synchrony with her. No wonder these processions always manage to catch people's attention.

And luck seems to be on their side when Inosuke —somehow, while being the brutish guy he is— manages to catch the attention of the madam of the Ogimoto house. It takes him a while, but he also manages to convince the woman to get Zenitsu as well.

"Be good girls, Inoko, Zenko ~ !"

He cheerfully waves as the madam takes both boys to the brothel, leaving him with the remaining undercover slayer by his side. When he turns to look at him, Igarashi has mixture of amusement and disbelief etched into his features.

"What? I was feeling generous!"

"You seriously bargained with that woman for her to take both of them?" The peach haired man inquires with an eyebrow raised up in a vaguely judgemental look.

"And honestly, I don't know who's getting the short end of the stick in this situation," he gives a noncommittal shrug, which causes the shorter male to huff in amusement.

"You're not wrong, though."

Eventually the crowd fades when the procession moves on, and they stand in an awkward but not fully unpleasant silence for a moment. Tengen knows there's still one more house they need to infiltrate, it probably is the most dangerous one. He trusts his colleague's skills, that doesn't calm down his nerves enough, though.

"You really think a Hashira walking into the wolf's den is a good idea?"

Igarashi gives him a brief quizzical look before softening his features, a loud sigh escaping his mouth.

"I'm not fully sure, upper moons might be perceptive enough to distinguish a slayer from an average person, though so far we only know Upper Three has such a skill…" the redhead mumbles as they keep walking. "Either way, I'd rather put myself at risk than one of them, we're already risking them enough with all of… this."

Another weary sigh escaped the redhead's lips, and Tengen catches a worried sound coming from him. He can understand his conflicted feelings regarding this part of the mission. As much as he has worried over his wives' safety, he knows the women are more than experienced in putting their lives at risk, they've done it countless times already, after all. These brats are still too young and inexperienced, and Tengen can hear the protective sound that Igarashi makes whenever he's talking about them.

"Do we really need to involve those brats?" Tengen asked as he raised an inquisitive eyebrow.

"Hn, we do." Tamura said calmly, even if her eyes were filled with unspoken worries.

"They participated in this mission on both of our timelines, we don't know what could change if we were to leave them out of it." Igarashi explains, brows furrowed in mild concern.

It's clear neither of them were particularly thrilled by the idea of sending the teenagers on such a mission, somehow that reinforced the importance of their involvement.

"Geez, fine, but I can't promise they'll come out of it unscathed."

"It's only to be expected," Tomioka chimed in, even though he was dripping concern underneath his cool facade as well. "They need this to grow stronger… or so we believe."

This time the raven haired man couldn't hold back the slight grimace forming in his face.

"Things will turn out fine, we'll make sure of that."

Igarashi's words echo inside his mind as he watches the peach haired man getting into the Kyogoku house —the wolf's den—.

Tengen casts a look at the sky, the night is still young.

He too should get to work on his part of the plan.

.

.

.

As soon as he's taken to the inside of the Tokito house, Tanjiro is dragged down the hallways to one of the spare rooms by one of the older girls under the madam's orders. He wouldn't be nervous if the girl hadn't mentioned something about helping him take his makeup off.

"It looks like you're unused to wearing it like that, I can help you apply something more subtle afterwards."

He trusts he could keep his cover up even without it, but Uzui has been pretty insistent on making sure both he and Sabito had their scars covered with generous amounts of makeup; not enough to make them look too fake, but significantly more in comparison to the makeup applied to Zenitsu and Inosuke.

"Ah, there's no need, really… I…"

Just as he's about to make some excuse his attention shifts towards the familiar figure approaching from the opposite direction.

"Oh, Gi…" the name dies before it can leave his mouth as he's silenced by one subtle but stern look from the taller man.

"Oh, Tomiko-san!" The girl chirps as she pulls Tanjiro forward. "Let me introduce you, this is Sumiko-chan! She's new here, so I was asked to help her settle."

"Hn," Giyuu hums, his eyes not leaving his form yet, a brief pause, then… "I can help her."

"Eh? Are you sure, though?"

"Hn," the raven haired man nods once again, "can you go fetch Tamae? Tell her to bring another food portion, please."

Still shocked, the older girl begrudgingly agrees, and soon both undercover slayers are left by their own. Only then does Tanjiro can release a breath he didn't know he was holding back. He barely registers the moment Giyuu holds his hand to guide him through the hallways towards somewhere he still doesn't know.

As they walk, Tanjiro can't help but stare at the Water Hashira. If it wasn't for his distinctive sapphire blue eyes and familiar scent, the burgundy-haired boy is pretty sure he would've passed as another courtesan. A pretty one, to say the least. Tanjiro can feel his ears burning hot when he realizes he briefly thought about Giyuu as a pretty lady.

Focus! He chastises himself internally as he feels the taller man abruptly coming to a halt as he turns to look at him inquisitively.

"Are you done staring at me?" His flat delivery doesn't hide the slightly uncomfortable scent coming from him, and a pang of guilt spreads through Tanjiro's chest.

"Ah! I'm sorry, Gi… Tomiko-san," he flinches when the older man cringes involuntarily at being addressed by his undercover name. "It's just… you look very pretty." He mumbles the last part, hoping he won't make his senior feel even more uncomfortable.

He can see Giyuu's lips pressed in a flat line as he sighs loudly before opening the shoji door in front of them.

"Come in."

His voice doesn't allow further questions, so Tanjiro obeys. The room is considerably spacious, with various furniture and screens dividing the room in two areas, one possibly designated for attending customers —Tanjiro sighs in relief when he doesn't sense any suspicious smell— while the other functions as a private room to rest. Giyuu quietly guides him to that side of the room where Tanjiro spots a vanity nested against the wall beside a small table with writing supplies. There's a large wardrobe on the opposite wall and the young slayer spots Kanzaburo resting inside of it curled over a soft cushion.

"Nezuko can stay here," Giyuu says as he kneels in front of the vanity to take something out of it. "I gave strict orders to not come in without knocking first, so she should be safe."

Tanjiro wants to ask what the Hashira means by giving strict orders, is he posing as a higher ranked courtesan? Before more questions could form, the younger redhead gingerly places Nezuko's box nearby the wardrobe, he trusts Giyuu when he says his sister will be safe there, besides, maybe she'll enjoy venturing outside of her box.

"Come here," the older male requests, and Tanjiro complies as he sits near the vanity.

Giyuu reaches out to gently grab his face by the chin, his other hand beginning to wipe the makeup off his face with the help of a damp cloth. It's such a small gesture, but it reminds Tanjiro of how his mother would wipe his face clean of the soot whenever he worked making the charcoal. A pang of nostalgia spreads inside of him, it seems Giyuu has noticed this change as well, as the raven's eyes soften the slightest.

They remain in a comfortable silence until the older slayer speaks up.

"I'll tell the madam to assign you to do house chores, it will be safer."

"Hn… thank you, Giyuu-san."

By the time they're done, Tanjiro sees the water pillar frowning slightly as he looks at his scar. It makes him squirm in mild discomfort.

"It'd be better if you keep wearing makeup to cover it."

"Uhm… right! Uzui-san told me the same, I've never done this before, though… the makeup, I mean." Tanjiro can't help the sheepish chuckle escaping his lips.

Giyuu huffs softly as he leans to grab what seems to be makeup from one of the vanity's drawers.

"I will help you to make it look more natural," before he can ask, the black haired man continues, "I asked the mistress of the Wisteria House to teach me."

Despite his flat delivery, Tanjiro perceives a tint of pride mixed with amusement coming from his senior. It's nice to see that the sadness weaved around Giyuu has kept loosening its grasp onto him, Tanjiro thinks as he lets the older slayer reapply some makeup on him.

He hears Nezuko's box opening and from the corner of his eye he catches a glimpse of the demon girl cooing as she gently caresses Kanzaburo's feathers.

A soft smile forms in his lips, any remaining nerves he might have felt melt away as he feels safer with Giyuu nearby.

Chapter Text

"How did you even do that? Making that weird thing make cool sounds." Inosuke jabs him in the chest with one finger, "gah! I'm sure I could've done it way better than you, Zametsu!"

"Quit it, you stupid boar!" Zenitsu retorts as he swats the offending finger, "and lower your voice! That guy said you mustn't speak"

"Who cares what Grandpa hair says?" His friend complains, but he does lower his tone so they're not as easily heard.

Luckily (or unluckily, if you ask him) they are sharing the same tiny room in the Ogimoto house. Zenitsu would've rather been able to share space with the pretty girls around, but his common sense tells him it's better for them all if he's allowed to keep an eye on Inosuke so the wild teenager doesn't do something stupid.

He doesn't know whether to curse at his luck or at the Hashira who dragged them to this mission, so he mentally curses at them both. It's not even that he's mad at that Sound Hashira bastard for selling them as courtesans, of course not! But how dare he bargain with him when Inosuke and Tanjiro got in so easily!

What he's loathing the most of this whole mission is having to obey such an infuriatingly handsome man who's also so infuriatingly egotistical!

He'll see! Zenitsu will prove to him that he can become the number one courtesan of all Yoshiwara!

"You're being weird, Monitsu." Inosuke deadpans, which causes the blonde to let out an undignified squawk.

"You're one to talk, you…!" Zenitsu takes a deep, deep breath to force himself to calm down. He lifts one hand to order his friend to keep quiet as his other cups around one ear in an attempt to hear more clearly what's happening around the place.

For a district where most activities occur during nighttime, it's common for plenty of its inhabitants to sleep during the day. He can hear how most of the people around are still sleeping, it should be the ideal time for them to investigate around.

Both slayers remain still for what feels like an eternity until Zenitsu makes another hand gesture, indicating they're safe to move. He must begrudgingly admit that, for all his rambunctious nature, Inosuke holds himself back quite well in these situations —like a predator waiting for the perfect moment to ambush its prey, it sounds like a crude allegory but Zenitsu reminds himself that's Inosuke whom he's thinking about—.

"Let's go."

They walk down the hallways as quietly as they can so as to not disturb the sleeping staff and courtesans. Zenitsu's brown eyes wander around the decoration, looking for the right spots to place the things.

That flower pot? Could be.

That drawer on the corner? Maybe.

Zenitsu looks at his sides before pulling out of his obi a handful of small marble-shaped objects, he carefully places them into the furniture. The Sound Hashira told them to hide said objects in places where they could be easily triggered when the time comes.

As he keeps wandering around the house with Inosuke in tow, neither of them seem to notice the moment someone approaches them from behind.

"There you are, Zenko!"

He watches as Monitsu nearly jumps out of his skin when the woman says his name. Inosuke really wants to laugh at his minion's expense, but Foxface and Grandpa hair's warnings force him to keep quiet. That doesn't mean he doesn't give him a smug smirk when the blonde glares at him.

His fun is cut short, though, when another woman pops out of nowhere and forces a tray filled with food into his hands before asking him to take it to one of the courtesans in the second floor. He has to watch helplessly as the women drag Zametsu to the opposite direction, saying something about him having to do a different chore in the meantime.

As he stomps his way towards the courtesan's room, Inosuke wonders if he could take a bite or two out of the food. If the girl hasn't eaten for the past days it must mean she doesn't want the food, and he does want it! He deserves to eat some extra food for all the torture he's going through! The clothes that were forced onto him not only are itchy but also incredibly restrictive.

Inosuke keeps mentally cursing at Grandpa Hair for dragging them here when he arrived to the room of the courtesan he needs to deliver the food tray. He crouches to put the tray on the floor.

That's when the dark haired boy feels something wrong on the other side of the door. The room is located in one of the more secluded areas of the pleasure house, as far as he remembers none of the rooms there have a window to the outside.

So how is he feeling a soft breeze coming from within?

Uneasiness sinks deep in his gut. What should he do? There's still some time left before their arranged reunion with the Hashira, but should he warn Punitsu beforehand?

"What am I even thinking so much about?" He grunts, "I don't have to think about it! Just go headfirst!"

With renewed resolve the green-eyed teenager slides the shoji door wide open, and he's surprised to find the room eerily still. The furniture looks as if it has been tossed around carelessly and dust particles have begun to fall down. What puts him on edge, though, is the breeze that softly ruffles his hair. Where is it coming from?!

Even with his sense of touch dulled by the clothes, Inosuke catches the vibrations of something crawling behind the walls. The thing moves some more before coming to a halt, as if it were a predator who just caught its prey and is now resting.

He grabs one of the bowls in the tray and tosses it towards the direction where the creature must be hiding. The bowl shatters and noodles spill to the floor, but that's what does not catch Inosuke's attention.

THUD!

There it is!

The thing must be trying to escape through the walls!

THUD THUD THUD THUD!

Shit! It's fast!

"Oi! Come back here!" Inosuke momentarily forgets the Hashira's warnings as he gives chase to what certainly is a demon.

The undercover slayer doesn't mind causing a ruckus as he tries to keep up with the creature lurking behind the walls. He only comes to a temporary halt when he crashes against a very familiar yellow figure.

"EEH?! What do you think you're doing you-?!"

"Not now, Chuitsu!"

The black haired boy sprints back to action, he can still perceive the thing rushing through the hallways.

"Come back here!"

Inosuke readies his fist to punch at the wall, maybe then he can catch the demon! Inertia prevents him from retreating when a drunkard pops into view, not that he cares as his fist collides with his face, sinking the clueless man's head against the wall.

He was so close!

But he does manage to catch a better look at the creature lurking in the walls as he senses something long and slithery rushing downstairs.

Not caring about the commotion he had just created, Inosuke rushes downstairs, scaring some more courtesans and staff workers on the way. Much to his chagrin he's too late, as his senses lose track of the monster.

"Dammit! I almost had it!"

The wild teenager grits his teeth, frustration bubbling up inside of him as he itches to rip the damned kimono off. If he were in his usual uniform (or lack thereof) no doubt he could've caught up to the creature before it could've ran away.

"What do you think you were doing? You… stupid boar!" Zametsu is already beside him fretting over what just happened.

The blonde looks frantically around them before dragging him by the arm just as one of the older women seems ready to scold them.

"Forgive her! Inoko-chan always gets a little fussy if she's indoors for too long, haha!" Punitsu lies effortlessly as he keeps making that stupid girlish voice. "I'll take her outside so we can have some fresh air!"

Once they're far enough from the pleasure house does Monitsu loosen his grip on his arms, at which Inosuke swats the offending arm away.

"You heard it! Didn't you?"

He blurts out, expecting some more useless complaint from his second minion. However the complaint never comes, as the mousey teen looks hesitantly around them, his lips pressed in a flat line.

"It's lurking behind the walls, isn't it?"

Inosuke can only grunt in agreement. That damned demon!

"We need to tell it to those Hashira"

.

.

.

"Oh! Tamae, those boxes look heavy, let me help you!" Tanjiro chirps as he fetches the boxes from Tamae's wobbly arms, the girl sighs as she shakes the growing numbness off her aching limbs.

"You're so strong, Sumiko-san…" the black haired girl mumbles, awe overtaking her features.

"Heh, it's nothing, I used to do a lot of heavy work," the burgundy-haired teen beams, it still feels awkward for him to force his voice to a higher pitch, but at least so far he's been fairly convincing (he hopes). "Where should I take these?"

"I was supposed to take them to Koinatsu oiran's room, these are gifts for her."

"Hn, then I'll carry them for you! Just lead the way."

Although flustered at first, Tamae agrees. As they walk down the hallways the younger girl begins to ramble about different things, from a funny-looking customer to the latest gossips regarding the missing girls —it makes more sense to Tanjiro why Giyuu has chosen to keep her nearby as an informant, although he also acknowledges it must be a protective side of the Hashira what is influencing his choice—.

Eventually, the conversation shifts to the raven haired man disguised as a courtesan.

"You seem well acquainted with Tomiko-san," Tamae quips, "have you two met before coming to work at the Tokito house?"

"Huh?" Tanjiro stops in his tracks, cold sweat running down his neck as he ponders his answer. "Well… she and I are… uhm…"

He can already feel his face contorting in that odd grimace that forms whenever he has to lie. It'd be disastrous, Tanjiro thinks, as Tamae will surely realize he's lying. Luckily for him someone comes to his rescue alongside nimble hands taking half of the boxes he's carrying.

"That's because Sumiko is my younger sister."

Tanjiro doesn't know whether he should feel impressed or mortified at Giyuu's lie. So he just yelps as the older slayer positions himself beside him.

"Eh!?" Tamae's expression is filled with a mixture of surprise and uncertainty, eyes wide open and mouth agape.

They're too focused on the momentary commotion that they don't notice the moment someone else comes out of the nearest room.

"Tamae, I've told you to be more sensible with your words," Koinatsu chides the younger girl, her soft features marred with a slight frown. Her words cause Tamae's face to flush a deep red.

"I'm sorry, Koinatsu-san!" She squeaks as she bows profusely.

The oiran sighs, though there's fondness in that gesture.

"Make sure to be more careful next time, you're lucky Tomiko-san is very considerate," her attention shifts to both undercover slayers. "I assume you are helping Tamae with her chores, thank you."

"Oh, there's no problem, Koinatsu-san," Tanjiro beams, "we were helping her to bring these gifts to your place, where should we place them?"

The older woman's face briefly shows her surprise at how easily both of them can carry such heavy-looking boxes so effortlessly, but she quickly dismisses it with a soft head gesture for them to enter her room.

Once the boxes are carefully settled in one corner, both men seem ready to return to Giyuu's room. Yet they're intercepted by the pretty oiran accompanied by Tamae.

"I apologize for the impertinence, but I couldn't help to eavesdrop your conversation with Tamae," Koinatsu tilts her head, curiosity visible in her eyes as she looks at both of them, "not to be rude, but I thought you were the youngest sister of your family, Tomiko-san."

"Hn," Giyuu hums, one hand placed against Tanjiro's shoulder, "that's because Sumiko is my sister-in-law, or rather, she was going to be my sister-in-law."

Tanjiro gawks at his senior, he can almost feel his eyes bugging out by such a blatant lie. The worst part is, though, that the raven haired man maintains his dead serious look as he speaks.

He can feel Giyuu's hand squeezing softly his shoulder as the raven takes a deep breath. From an outsider's perspective it might look as if Tomiko is composing herself after remembering her deceased partner, but Tanjiro knows better, as he can smell how the water pillar is trying his best to keep his nerves at bay.

"Oh…"

"That… explains some things, I guess." Tamae mumbles.

"Hn," Giyuu nods once again, not breaking his stoic expression even once. "Sumiko was our only family member who supported the marriage, so I've always seen her as a real sister to me. I'm glad to have reunited with her at last."

It's almost out of reflex that Tanjiro buries his face in his hands, he can feel his cheeks burning from embarrassment as he doesn't know whether he wants to laugh at Giyuu's wild story or scream because he isn't sure he might be able to keep up with the facade and the newly made-up story.

"That… really is something unusual," Koinatsu blinks, clearly taken aback, one hand covering her mouth. "I see this has been quite a surprise for Sumiko as well, will… will she be alright?"

Tanjiro makes a muffled sound when Giyuu pulls him closer by the shoulders.

"She will, but it's better if she rests for now," the raven haired man reaches out to pat Tamae's shoulder, "we will be in my room, please do not let anyone disturb us until night, we need to… catch up."